diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-0.txt | 3891 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-0.zip | bin | 88711 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-h.zip | bin | 360254 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-h/62712-h.htm | 5967 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 261197 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62712-h/images/i_001.jpg | bin | 3426 -> 0 bytes |
9 files changed, 17 insertions, 9858 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..5c2cf88 --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #62712 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/62712) diff --git a/old/62712-0.txt b/old/62712-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 2e7aea6..0000000 --- a/old/62712-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,3891 +0,0 @@ -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gentleman, by Maurice Francis Egan - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll -have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using -this ebook. - - - -Title: A Gentleman - -Author: Maurice Francis Egan - -Release Date: July 20, 2020 [EBook #62712] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GENTLEMAN *** - - - - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, Chris Curnow, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - - - - - A GENTLEMAN. - - - BY - MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, LL.D. - - ❦ - - SECOND EDITION. - - NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, CHICAGO: - BENZIGER BROTHERS, - _Printers to the Holy Apostolic See._ - 1893. - - - - Copyright, 1893, by BENZIGER BROTHERS. - - - - - TO - ALL BOYS WHO WANT TO MAKE - LIFE CHEERFUL. - - - - - Preface. - - -In offering this little book to that public for which it is intended—a -public made up of young men from fifteen to twenty years of age—the -author fears that he may seem presumptuous. He intends to accentuate -what most of them already know, not to teach them any new thing. And if -he appear to touch too much upon the trifles of life, it is because -experience shows that it is the small things of our daily intercourse -with our fellow-beings which make the difference between success and -failure. He gratefully acknowledges his obligation to the Reverend -editor of the _Ave Maria_ for permission to use in the last part of this -volume several of the “Chats with Good Listeners.” - - THE UNIVERSITY OF NOTRE DAME, - February 2, 1893. - - - - - Contents. - - - PAGE - I. THE NEED OF GOOD MANNERS, 9 - - II. RULES OF ETIQUETTE, 29 - - III. WHAT MAKES A GENTLEMAN, 47 - - IV. WHAT DOES NOT MAKE A GENTLEMAN, 64 - - V. HOW TO EXPRESS ONE’S THOUGHTS, 84 - - IV. LETTER-WRITING, 106 - - VII. WHAT TO READ, 126 - - VIII. THE HOME BOOK-SHELF, 144 - - IX. SHAKSPERE, 168 - - X. TALK, WORK, AND AMUSEMENT, 181 - - XI. THE LITTLE JOYS OF LIFE, 194 - - - - - A GENTLEMAN. - - - - - I. The Need of Good Manners. - - -I have been asked to refresh your memory and to recall to your mind the -necessity of certain little rules which are often forgotten in the -recurrent interest of daily life, but which, nevertheless, are extremely -important parts of education. There are rules made by society to avoid -friction, to preserve harmony, and perhaps to accentuate the immense -gulf that lies between the savage and the civilized man. But, trifling -as they seem, you will be handicapped in your career in life if you do -not know them. Good manners are good manners everywhere in civilization; -etiquette is not the same everywhere. The best manners come from the -heart; the best etiquette comes from the head. But the practice of one -and the knowledge of the other help to form that combination which the -world names a gentleman, and which is described by the adjective -well-bred. - -For instance, if a man laughs at a mistake made by another in the -hearing of that other, he commits a solecism in good manners—he is -thoughtless and he appears heartless; but if he wears gloves at the -dinner-table and persists in keeping them on his hands while he eats, he -merely commits a breach of etiquette. Society, which makes the rules -that govern it, will visit the latter offence with more severity than -the former. - -Some young people fancy that when they leave school they will be -free,—free to break or keep little rules. But it is a mistake: if one -expects to climb in this world, one will find it a severe task; one can -never be independent of social restrictions unless one become a tramp or -flee to the wilds of Africa. But even there they have etiquette, for one -of Stanley’s officers tells us that some Africans must learn to spit -gracefully in their neighbor’s face when they meet. - -I do not advise the stringent keeping of the English etiquette of -introductions. At Oxford, they say, no man ever notices the existence of -another until he is introduced; and they tell of one Oxford man who saw -a student of his own college drowning. “Why did you not save him?” “How -could I?” demanded this monster of etiquette; “I had never been -introduced to him.” - -Boys at school become selfish in the little things, and they seem to be -more selfish than they really are. Every young man is occupied with his -own interest. If a man upsets your coffee in his haste to get at his -own, you probably forgive him until you get a chance to upset his. There -is no time to quarrel about it,—no code among you which in the outside -world would make such a reprisal a reason for exile from good society. - -When you get into this outside world you will perhaps be inclined to -overrate the small observances which you now look on with indifference -as unnecessary to be practised. But either extreme is bad. To be -boorish, rough, uncouth, is a sin against yourself and against society; -to be too exquisite, too foppish, too “dudish,”—if I may use a slang -word,—is only the lesser of two evils. Society may tolerate a “dude;” -but it first ignores and then evicts a boor. - -A famous Queen of Spain once said that a man with good manners needs no -other letter of introduction. And it is true that good manners often -open doors to young men which would otherwise be closed, and make all -the difference between success and failure. This recalls to my mind an -instance which, if it be not true, has been cleverly invented. It is an -extreme case of self-sacrifice, and one which will hardly be imitated. - -It happened that not long ago there lived in Washington a young -American, who had been obliged to leave West Point because of a slight -defect in his lungs. He was poor. He had few friends, and an education, -which fortunately had included the practice of good manners. It happened -that he was invited out to dinner; and he was seated some distance from -the Spanish Ambassador,—who had the place of honor; for the etiquette of -the table is very rigid,—but within reach of his eye. Just as the salad -was served the hostess grew suddenly pale, for she had observed on the -leaf of lettuce carried to this young man a yellow caterpillar. Would he -notice it? Would he spoil the appetite of the other guests by calling -attention to it, or by crushing it? The Ambassador had seen the -creature, too, and he kept his eye on the young man, asking himself the -same questions. - -The awful moment came: the young man’s plate of salad was before him; -the hostess tried to appear unconcerned, but her face flushed. Our young -man lifted the leaf, caught sight of the caterpillar, paused half a -second, and then heroically swallowed lettuce, caterpillar and all! The -hostess felt as if he had saved her life. - -After dinner, the Ambassador asked to be introduced to him. A week later -he was sent to Cuba as English secretary to a high official there. The -climate has suited him; his health is restored; and he has begun a -career under the most favorable auspices. - -You know the story of Sir Walter Raleigh and the cloak. Sir Walter was -poor, young, and without favor at court. One day Queen Elizabeth -hesitated to step on a muddy place in the road; off came Sir Walter’s -new cloak,—his best and only one,—all satin and velvet and gold lace. -Down it went as a carpet for the Queen’s feet, and his fortune was made. - -But neither our West-Pointer nor Sir Walter would have made his fortune -by his good manners if he had not disciplined himself to be thoughtful -and alert. - -On the other hand, many a man has lost much by inattention to the little -rules of society. One of the best young men I ever knew failed to get -certain letters of introduction, which would have helped him materially, -because he would wear a tall hat and a sack coat, or a low hat and a -frock coat. Society exacts, however, that a man shall do neither of -these things. Remember that I do not praise the social code that exacts -so much attention to trifles,—I only say that it exists. - -Prosper Mérimée lost his influence at the court of Napoleon the Third by -a little inattention to the etiquette which exacts in all civilized -countries that a napkin shall not be hung from a man’s neck, but shall -be laid on his knee. Mérimée, who was a charming writer, very high in -favor with the Empress Eugenie, was invited to luncheon in her -particular circle one day. He was much flattered, but he hung his napkin -from the top button of his coat; the Empress imitated his example, for -she was very polite, but she never asked him to court again. It is the -way of the social world—one must follow the rules or step out. - -If a man chooses to carry his knife to his mouth instead of merely using -it as an implement for cutting, he is at perfect liberty to do so. He -may not succeed in chopping the upper part of his head off, but he will -succeed in cutting himself off from the “Dress Circle of Society,” as -Emerson phrases it. Apart from the first consideration that should -govern our manners,—which is, that Our Lord Jesus Christ means that, in -loving our neighbors as ourselves, we should show them respect and -regard,—you must remember that politeness is power, and that for the -ambitious man there is no surer road to the highest places in this land, -and in all others, than through good manners. You may gain the place you -aim for, but, believe me, you will keep it with torture and difficulty -if you begin now by despising and disregarding the little rules that -have by universal consent come to govern the conduct of life. One -independent young person may thrust his knife into his mouth with a -large section of pie on it, if he likes: you can put anything into a -barn that it will hold, if the door be wide enough. They tell me that in -Austria some of the highest people eat their sauerkraut with the points -of their knives. But we do not do it here, and we must be governed by -the rules of our own society. Some of you who always want to know the -reason for rules, may ask why are we permitted to eat cheese with our -knives after dinner. I can only answer that I do not know and I do not -care. The subject is not important enough for discussion. Good society -all over the English-speaking world permits the use of the knife only in -eating cheese. Some people prefer to take it with their fingers, like -olives, asparagus, artichokes, and undressed lettuce. So generally is -this small rule observed, that a very important discovery was made not -very long ago through a knowledge of it. An adventurer claiming to be a -French duke was introduced to an American family. He was well received, -until one day he tried to spear an olive with his knife. As this is not -a habit of good society, he was quietly dropped—very fortunately for the -family, as he was discovered to be a forger and ex-convict. - -You may ask, Why are olives, lettuce, and asparagus often eaten with the -fingers? I can only answer, that it is a custom of civilized society. -You may ask me again, Why must we break our bread instead of cutting it? -And why must we take a fork to eat pie, when we are permitted to eat -asparagus and lettuce with our fingers? I say again that I do not know: -all that I know is, that these social rules are fixed, and that it is -better to obey than to lose time in asking why. - -But if you should happen to be of a doubting turn of mind, accept an -invitation to dinner from some person for whose social standing you have -much respect, and then if your hostess in the kindness of her heart -serves pie, take half of it in your right hand, close your eyes, bite a -crescent of it in your best manner, and observe the effect on the other -guests. You may be quite certain that if you desire not to be invited -again to that house you will have your wish. Society in this country is -becoming more and more civilized and exacting every year; and you will -simply put a mark of inferiority on yourself in its eyes if you -disregard rules which are trifles in themselves, but very important in -their effect. - -A young man’s fate in life may be decided by a badly-written letter or a -well-written one, by a rough gesture, by an oath or an unclean phrase -uttered when he thinks no one is listening. But let us remember that -there is always some one looking or hearing; for, and this is an axiom, -there are no secrets in life. - -Emerson says, writing of “Behavior:” “Nature tells every secret over. -Yes, but in man she tells it all the time, by form, attitude, gesture, -mien, face and parts of the face, and by the whole action of the -machine. The visible carriage or action of the individual, as resulting -from his organization and his will combined, we call manners. What are -they but thought entering the hands and feet, controlling the movements -of the body, the speech and behavior?” - -Of the power of manners Emerson further says: “Give a boy address and -accomplishments, and you give him the mastery of palaces and fortunes -wherever he goes. He has not the trouble of earning them.” - -And in another place: “There are certain manners which are learned in -good society of such force that, if a person have them, he or she must -be considered and is everywhere welcome, though without beauty or wealth -or genius.” - -Cardinal Newman, in his definition of a gentleman, does not forget -manners, though he lays less stress on their power for worldly -advancement than Emerson does. Good manners are, in the opinion of the -great cardinal, the outward signs of true Christianity. Etiquette is the -extreme of good manners. A man may be a good Christian and expectorate, -spit, sprinkle, spray, diffuse tobacco-juice right and left. But the man -who will do that, though he have a good heart and an unimpeachable -character, is not a gentleman in the world’s meaning of the term, for -_with the world_ it is not the heart that counts, but the manners. You -may keep your hat on your head if you choose when you meet a clergyman -or a lady. You need not examine your conscience about it, and you will -find nothing against it in the Constitution of the United States; you -may be on your way to give your last five dollars to the poor or to -visit a sick neighbor; but, by that omission you stamp yourself at once -as being outside the sacred circle in which society includes gentlemen. -You can quote a great many fine sentiments against me, if you like; you -may say, with Tennyson, - - “Kind hearts are more than coronets, - And simple faith than Norman blood.” - -God keep us from thinking otherwise; but, if one get into a habit of -disregarding the small rules of etiquette, if one use one’s fork for a -toothpick, drink out of one’s finger-bowl, reach over somebody’s head -for a piece of bread, all the kind hearts and simple faith in the world -will not keep you in the company of well-bred people. You may answer -that some very good persons blow their soup with their breath, stick -their own forks into general dishes, and—the thing has been done once -perhaps in some savage land—wipe their noses with their napkins. But if -these good people paid more attention to the little things of life, -their goodness would have more power over others. As it is, virtue loses -half its charm when it ignores good manners. It is only old people and -men of great genius who can afford to disregard manners. Old people are -privileged. If they choose to eat with their knives or with their -napkins around their necks,—a thing which is no longer tolerated,—the -man who remarks on it, who shows that he notices it, who criticises it, -is not only a boor, but a fool. Young people have no such privileges: -they must acquire the little habits of good society or they will find -every avenue of cultivation closed to them. - -The only time they are privileged to violate etiquette is when some -older person does it: then they had better follow a bad form than rebuke -him by showing superiority in manners. - -It is foolish to appear to despise the little rules that govern the -conduct of life. This appearance of contempt for observances which have -become part of the every-day existence of well-regulated people, arises -either from selfishness or ignorance. The selfish man does not care to -consider his neighbors; but his selfishness is very shortsighted, -because his neighbors, whose feelings and rights he treats as -non-existent, will soon force the consideration of them on him. - -A young man may think it a fine thing to be independent in social -matters. He will soon find that he cannot afford in life to be -independent of anything except an evil influence. If he prefers the -society of loungers in liquor-saloons or at hotel-bars, he needs nothing -but a limitless supply of money. His friends there require the -observance of only one rule of etiquette—he must “treat” regularly. To -young men who hunger for that kind of independence and that sort of -friends I have nothing to say, except that it is easy to prophesy their -ruin and disgrace. If a man has no better ambition than to die in an -unhonored grave or to live forsaken in an almshouse, let him make up his -mind to be “independent.” The world in which you will live is exacting, -and you can no more succeed and defy its exactions than you can stick -your finger into a fire and escape burning. - -Even in the question of clothes—which seems to most of us entirely our -own affair—society exacts obedience. You cannot wear slovenly clothes to -church, for instance, and expect to escape the indignation of your -dearest friends. - -In the most rigid of European countries, if one happens to be presented -to the king one wears no gloves: one would as soon think of wearing -gloves as of wearing a hat. Similarly, according to the strictest -etiquette in European countries, people generally take off their gloves -at the Canon of the Mass, and, above all, when they approach the altar, -because they are in the special presence of God, the King of heaven and -earth. How different is the practice of some of us! We lounge into -church as we would into a gymnasium, with no outward recognition of the -Presence of God except a “dip” towards the tabernacle or an occasional -and often inappropriate thumping of the stomach, which is, I presume, -supposed to express devotion. - -It is as easy to bring a flower touched by the frost back to its first -beauty as to restore conduct warped by habit. And so, if you want to -acquire good manners that will be your passport to the best the world -has, begin now by guarding yourself from every act that may infringe on -your neighbor’s right, from every word that will give him needless pain, -and from every gesture at table which may interfere with his comfort. We -cannot begin to discipline ourselves too soon; it is good, as the -Scripture says, “that a man bear the yoke when he is young.” - -Social rules, as I said, are very stringent on the seemingly unimportant -matter of clothes: so a man must not wear much jewelry, under pain of -being considered vulgar. He may wear a pin, or a ring, or a watch-chain, -if he likes; but for a young man, the less showy these are, the better. -It may be said that there are a great many people who admire diamonds, -and who like to see many of them worn. This is true; but if a young man -puts a small locomotive headlight in his bosom, or gets himself up in -imitation of a pawnbroker’s window, he may be suspected of having robbed -a bank. It is certain that he will show very bad taste. Lord Lytton, the -author of “Pelham,” who was a great social authority, says that a man -ought to wear no jewelry unless it is exquisitely artistic or has some -special association for the wearer. - -If a young man is invited to a dinner or to a great assembly in any -large city, he must wear a black coat. A gray or colored coat worn after -six o’clock in the evening, at any assembly where there are ladies, -would imply either disrespect or ignorance on the part of the wearer. In -most cities he is expected to wear the regulation evening dress, the -“swallow-tail” coat of our grandfathers, and, of course, black trousers -and a white tie. In London or New York or Chicago a man must follow this -last custom or stay at home. He has his choice. The “swallow-tail” coat -is worn after six o’clock in the evening, never earlier, in all -English-speaking countries. In France and Spain and Italy and Germany it -is worn as a dress of ceremony at all hours. No man can be presented to -the Holy Father unless he wears the “swallow-tail,” so rigid is this -rule at Rome, though perhaps an exception might be made under some -circumstances. - -In our country, where the highest places are open to those who deserve -them, a young man is foolish if he does not prepare himself to deserve -them. And no man can expect to be singled out among other men if he -neglects his manners or laughs at the rules which society makes. -Speaking from the spiritual or intellectual point of view, there is no -reason why a man should wear a white linen collar when in the society of -his fellows; from the social point of view there is every reason, for he -will suffer if he does not. Besides, he owes a certain respect to his -neighbors. A man should dress according to circumstances: the base-ball -suit or the Rugby flannels are out of place in the dining-room or the -church or the parlor, and the tall hat and the dress suit are just as -greatly out of place in the middle of the game on the playground. Good -sense governs manners; but when in doubt, we should remember that there -are certain social rules which, if learnt and followed, will serve us -many mortifications and even failures in life. - -No man is above politeness and no man below it. Louis the Fourteenth, a -proud and autocratic monarch, always raised his hat to the poorest -peasant woman; and a greater man than he, George Washington, wrote the -first American book of etiquette. - - - - - II. Rules of Etiquette. - - -The social laws that govern the Etiquette of Entertainments of all kinds -are as stringent and as well defined as any law a judge interprets for -you. It may be thought that one may do as he pleases at the theatre, in -a concert-room, or at a dinner-party; that little breaches of good -manners will pass unobserved or be forgiven because the person who -commits them is young. This is a great mistake. More is expected from -the young than the old; and if a young man comes out of college and -shows that he is ignorant of the rules of etiquette which all well-bred -people observe, he will be looked on as badly brought up. There are -certain finical rules which are made from time to time, which live a -brief space and are heard of no more. The English, who generally set the -fashion in these things, call these non-essentials “fads.” They are made -to be forgotten. - -For a time it had become a fashionable “fad” to use the left hand as -much as possible, in saluting to take off one’s hat with the left hand, -to eat one’s soup with the left hand; but this is all nonsense. Not long -ago, in New York, every “dude” turned up the bottoms of his trousers in -all sorts of weather, because in London everybody did it. Other fads -were the carrying of a cane, handle down, and the holding of the arms -with the elbows stuck out on both sides of him. Another importation of -the Anglomaniacs was the habit of putting American money into pounds, -shillings, and pence, for people who had been so long abroad could not -be expected to remember their own currency. Another pleasant importation -is the constant repetition of “don’t you know.” But they are all silly -fashions, that may do for that class of “chappies” whose most serious -occupation is that of sucking the heads of their canes, or of reducing -themselves to idiocy with the baleful cigarette, or considering how -pretty the girls think they are—but not for men. - -The rules held by sane people all over the English-speaking world are -those one ought to follow, not the silly follies of the hour, which -stamp those who adopt them as below the ordinary level of human beings. - -Let us imagine that you have been sent to Washington on business. I take -Washington because it is the capital of the United States, and, if you -do the right thing according to social rules there, you will do the -right thing everywhere else. So you are going to Washington, where you -will see one of the most magnificent domes in the world and the very -beautiful bronze gates of the Capitol, a building about which we do not -think enough because it happens to be in our own country. If it were in -Europe, we should be flocking over in droves to see it. - -Some kind friend gives you a letter of introduction to a friend of his. -You accept it with thanks, of course. It is unsealed, because no -gentleman ever seals a letter of introduction. You read it and are -delighted to find yourself complimented. Now, if you want to do the -right thing, you will go to a good hotel when you get to Washington; a -_good_ hotel—a hotel you can mention without being ashamed of it. It -will pay to spend the extra money. And if a woman comes into the -elevator as you are going up to your room,—I would not advise you to -take a suite of rooms on the ground-floor,—lift your hat and do not put -it on again until she goes out. You will send your letter of -introduction to your friend’s friend and wait until he acknowledges it. - -But if you want to do the wrong thing, you will take the letter of -introduction and your travelling bag and go at once to Mr. Smith’s -house. You may arrive at midnight; but never mind that,—people like -promising young folk to come at any time. If the clocks are striking -twelve, show how athletic you are by pulling the bell out by the wires. -When the members of the family are aroused, thinking the house is afire, -they will be so grateful to you, and then you can ask for some hot -supper. This pleasing familiarity will delight them. It will show them -that you feel quite at home. It will ruin you eventually in the -estimation of stupid people who do not want visitors at midnight—but you -need not mind them, though they form the vast majority of mankind. - -If you want to do the right thing, wait until Mr. Smith acknowledges -your letter of introduction and asks you to call at his house. If the -letter is addressed to his office, you may take it yourself and send it -in to him. But you ought not to go to his house until he invites you. -After he does this, call in the afternoon or evening—never in the -morning, unless you are specially asked. A “morning call” in good -society means a call in the afternoon. And a first call ought not to -last more than fifteen minutes. Take your hat and cane into the parlor; -you may leave overcoat and umbrella and overshoes in the hall. A young -man who wants to act properly will not lay his cane across the piano or -put his hat on a chair. The hat and stick ought to be put on the floor -near him, if he does not care to hold them in his hands. If he leaves -his hat in the hall, his hostess will think that he is going to spend -the day in her house. But if she insists on taking his hat from him, it -will not do to struggle for it. Such devotion to etiquette might make a -bad impression. Good feeling and common-sense must modify all rules; and -if one’s entertainers have the old-fashioned impressions that the first -duty of hospitality is to grasp one’s hat and cane, let them have them -by all means; but do not take the sign to mean that you are to stay all -day. A quarter of an hour is long enough for a first call. - -“You must have had a delightful visitor this morning,” one lady said to -another. “He stayed over an hour. What did he talk about?” The other -lady smiled sadly: “He told me how he felt when he had the scarlet -fever, and all about his mother’s liver-complaint.” - -Topics of conversation should be carefully chosen. Strangers do not want -to see a man often who talks about his troubles, his illness, and his -virtues. The more the “You” is used in general society and the less the -“I,” the better it will be for him who has the tact to use it. There is -no use in pretending that our troubles are interesting to anybody but -our mothers. Other people may listen, but, depend upon it, they prefer -to avoid a man with a grievance. - -If the young man with the letter of introduction has made a good -impression, he will probably be invited to dinner. And then, if he has -been careless of little observances, he will begin to be anxious. -Perhaps it will be a ceremonious dinner, too, where there will be a -crowd of young girls ready to criticise in their minds every motion, and -some older ladies who will be sure to make up their minds as to the -manner in which he has been brought up at home or at college. And we -must remember that our conduct when we get out into the world reflects -credit or discredit on our homes or our schools. - -If our young man is invited to luncheon, he will find it much the same -as a dinner, except that it will take place some time between twelve and -two o’clock; while a dinner in a city is generally given at six o’clock, -but sometimes not till eight. The very fashionable hour is nine. In -Washington the time is from six to eight. If the dinner is to be -formal—not merely a family dinner—our young stranger will get an -invitation worded in this way: - - _Mr. and Mrs. John Robinson - request the pleasure of - Mr. James Brown’s company at dinner, - On Thursday, June the Twentieth, - At seven o’clock._ - -Our young man should send an answer at once to this, and he must say Yes -or No; and if Mr. James Brown “regrets that he cannot have the pleasure -of accepting Mr. and Mrs. John Robinson’s invitation to dinner on June -the Twentieth, at seven o’clock,” let him give a good reason. If he have -a previous engagement, that is a good reason; if he will be out of town, -that is a good reason; but he must answer the invitation at once, and -say whether he will go or not. To invite to dinner is the highest social -compliment one man can pay another, and it should be considered in that -light. Of course if a young man considers himself so brilliant that -people must invite him to their houses, he may do as he pleases, but he -will soon find himself alone in that opinion. It is not good looks or -brilliancy of conversation that gains a man the right kind of friends: -it is good manners. Conceit in young people is an appalling obstacle to -their advancement. You remember the story of the New York college man -who was rescued from drowning by a ferry-hand. The latter expressed his -disgust with the reward he received, and one of the college man’s -friends asked him why he had not done more for his rescuer. “Done more?” -he exclaimed,—he considered himself the handsomest man of his -class,—“Done more! What could I do? Did not I give him my photograph, -cabinet size?” - -If a young man is shy, now will come his time of trials. But if he keeps -in mind the few rules that regulate the etiquette of the dinner-table, -he will have no reason to fear that he will make any important mistakes. -If his hostess should ask him to take a lady in to dinner, he will offer -her his left arm, so that his right may be free to adjust her chair, and -he will wait until his place is pointed out by the hostess. He will find -it awkward if he should drop into the first seat he come to—for the laws -of the dinner-table are regularity and beauty. We cannot all be -beautiful, but we can move in obedience to good rules. It is important -that the man received in society should not cover too much space with -his feet; he ought to try to keep them together. - -A dinner—that is, a formal dinner—generally opens with four or five -oysters. The guest is expected to squeeze lemon on them and to eat them -with an oyster-fork. If one man is tempted to saw an oyster in half with -a knife, he had better resist the temptation and miss eating the oyster -rather than commit so barbarous an outrage. A guest who would cut an -oyster publicly in half is probably a cannibal who would cut up a small -baby without remorse. A man must not ask for oysters twice. - -After the oysters comes the soup. If the dinner-party is small, the soup -may be passed by guest to guest; but the waiter generally serves it. It -is a flagrant violation of good manners to ask for soup twice. It should -be taken from the side of the spoon if the guest’s mustache will permit -it, and not from the tip. Soup is dipped from the eater, not toward him. -Among the Esquimaux it is the fashion to smack the lips after every -luscious mouthful of liquid grease; with us, people do not make any -noise or smack their lips over anything they eat, no matter how good it -is. In George Eliot’s novel of “Middlemarch,” Dorothea’s sister’s -greatest objection to Mr. Causaban is that his mother had never taught -him to eat soup without making a noise. - -After the soup comes the fish. The young guest may not like fish, but he -must pretend to eat it; it is bad manners not to pretend to eat -everything set before one at a dinner. A little tact will help anybody -to do it. No dish must be sent away with the appearance of having been -untasted. It would be an insult to one’s hostess not to seem to like -everything she has offered us. And, as the chief duty of social -intercourse is to give pleasure and to spare pain, this little -suggestion is most important. - -On this point Mrs. Sherwood, an acknowledged authority on social -matters, says: “First of all things, decline nothing. If you do not like -certain kinds of food, it is a courtesy to your hostess to appear as if -you did. You can take as little on your plate as you choose, and you can -appear as if eating it, for there is always your bread to taste and your -fork or spoon to trifle with, and thus conceal your unwillingness to -partake of a disliked course.” Fish is eaten with a fork in one hand and -a piece of bread in the other. There was once a man who filled his mouth -with fish and dropped the bones from his lips to his plate. He -disappeared—and nobody asks where he has gone. If a bone does happen to -get into the mouth, it can be quietly removed. The guest who puts his -fingers ostentatiously into his mouth to take out the fish-bones he has -greedily placed there might, under temptation, actually and savagely -tilt over his soup plate to scoop up the last drop of the liquid. - -The next course, after the fish, is the entrée; it may be almost -anything. No well-bred man ever asks for a second helping of the -sweetbreads, or chops, or whatever dish may form the entrée. It is eaten -with the fork in the right hand and a piece of bread in the left. In -England it is considered ill-bred to pass the fork from the left hand to -the right; but we have not as yet become so expert in the use of the -left hand, so we use our forks with the right. A guest who asks for a -second portion of the entrée may find himself in the position of a -certain Congressman who had never troubled himself about etiquette. He -was invited to a state dinner at the White House. The courses were -delayed by this genial legislator, who would be helped twice. When the -roasts came on he turned to a lady, and in his amiable way said, with a -fascinating smile, “No, I can’t eat more; I’m full—up to here,” he -added, making a pleasant motion across his throat. It was probably the -same Congressman who, seeing a slice of lemon floating in his -finger-bowl, drank its contents, and swore that it was the weakest -lemonade he had ever tasted. - -The roast comes after the entrée. Each course is eaten slowly, because -the host wants to keep his guests in pleasant conversation at his table -as long as possible. If the host helps our young guest to a slice of the -roast, whatever flesh-meat or fowl it may be, the guest must not pass it -to anybody else: he must keep it himself; it was intended for him. This -rule does not apply to the soup and the fish and the entrées as it does -to the roast. Suppose a guest wants his beef rare, or underdone, and I -pass him the piece given to me by the host, because he knows I like it -well-done: the consequence is that the guest next to me gets what he -does not like and I get what I do not like. Another thing: Begin to eat -as soon as you are helped. Do not wait for anybody; if you do, your food -may become cold. - -The seat of honor for the men is always on the hostess’ right hand; for -the ladies, on the right hand of the host. The lady in the seat of honor -is always helped first. She begins to eat at once. There is nobody to -wait for then. The rule is that one should begin to eat as soon as one -is served. This rule may be followed everywhere, and the practice of it -prevents much embarrassment. - -After the roast there will probably be an entremets of some kind. It may -be an omelette, it may be only a salad, or it may be some elaborately -made dish. In any case, your fork and a bit of bread will help you out. -When in doubt, a young man should always use his fork—never his knife, -as it is used only to cut with, and to help one’s self to cheese. -Vegetables are always taken with the fork; lettuce too, and asparagus, -except when there is no liquid sauce covering it entirely. Lettuce, when -without sauce, asparagus when not entirely covered with sauce, are eaten -with the fingers. Water-cress is always eaten with the fingers, and so -are artichokes. A dinner ought not to last over two hours; but it may. -If our guest yawns or looks at his watch he is ruined socially. He might -almost as well thrust his knife into his mouth as do either of them. -When he gets more accustomed to the world, he will discern that people -object to a view of his throat suddenly opened to them. - -But to return to our dinner-party: If the finger-bowls are brought on, -the general custom is to remove them from the little plate on which they -stand. The little napkins underneath them are not used: these are merely -put there to save the plate from being scratched by the finger-bowls. As -usage differs somewhat here, the young guest had better watch his -hostess and imitate her. - -An ice called a Roman punch is served after the roast; it is always -eaten with a spoon. If a fork is served with the ice-cream at the end of -the dinner, the amiable young man had better not begin to giggle and ask -“What’s this for?” If he never saw ice-cream eaten with a fork before, -it is not necessary to show it. It is very often so eaten, and if he -finds a fork near his ice-cream plate, let him use it just as if it was -no novelty. To show surprise in society is bad taste; it is good taste -to praise the flowers, the china, the soup. One ought to say that he -enjoyed himself, but never to say that he is thankful for a good dinner. -It is understood that civilized people dine together for the pleasure of -one another’s society, not merely to eat. - -When the little cups of black coffee are served, our young guest may -take a lump of sugar with his fingers, if there are no tongs. Similarly -in regard to olives, he may take them with his fingers and eat them with -his fingers. One’s fingers should be dipped in the finger-bowls,—there -is a story told of a young man who at his first dinner-party put his -napkin into his finger-bowl and mopped his face. The host, who ought to -have been more polite, asked him if he wanted a bathtub. The boy said -no, and asked for a sponge. - -If our young guest be wise he will pay all possible attention to the -hostess; the host really does not count until the cigars come around. -Then let the young person beware in being too ready to smoke. He may -possibly not be offered cigars at all, but if he is, and he smokes in -any lady’s presence without asking her permission, the seal of vulgarity -is impressed on him. - -A guest to whom black coffee is served in a little cup ought not to ask -for cream. It might cause some inconvenience; it is not the custom. When -a plate is changed or sent up to our host, the knife and fork should be -laid parallel with each other and obliquely across the plate. At small -dinners, where the host insists on helping you twice, one may keep his -knife and fork until his plate is returned to him. - - - - - III. What Makes a Gentleman. - - -Cardinal Newman made a famous definition and description, both in the -same paragraph, of a gentleman. “It is almost,” he said, in his “Idea of -a University,” “a definition of a gentleman to say he is one who never -inflicts pain.” And this truth will be found to be the basis of all -really good manners. Good manners come from the heart, while etiquette -is only an invention of wise heads to prevent social friction, or to -keep fools at a distance. Nobody but an idiot will slap a man on the -back unless the man invites the slap by his own familiarity. It seems to -me that the primary rule which, according to Cardinal Newman, makes a -gentleman is more disregarded in large schools than anywhere else. There -is no sign which indicates ignorance or lack of culture so plainly as -the tendency to censure, to jibe, to sneer,—to be always on the alert to -find faults and defects. On the other hand, a true gentleman does not -censure, if he can help it: he prefers to discover virtues rather than -faults; and, if he sees a defect, he is silent about it until he can -gently suggest a remedy. - -The school-boy is not remarkable for such reticence. And this may be one -of the reasons why he has the reputation of being selfish, ungrateful, -and sometimes cruel. He is not any of these things; he is, as a rule, -only thoughtless. It has been said that a _blunder_ is often worse than -a _crime_; and thoughtlessness sometimes produces effects that are more -enduringly disastrous than crimes. Forgetfulness among boys or young men -is thoughtlessness. If an engineer forget for a _moment_, his train may -go to RUIN. If a telegrapher forget to send a message, death may be the -result; but neither of them can acquire such control over himself that -he will always _remember_, if he does not practise the art of thinking -every day of his life. It is thoughtfulness, consideration, that makes -life not only endurable, but pleasant. As Christians, we are bound to do -to others as we would have them do to us. But as members of a great -society, in which each person must be a factor even more important than -he imagines, we shall find that, even if our Christianity did not move -us to bear and forbear from the highest motives, ordinary prudence and -regard for our own comfort and reputation should lead us to do these -things. The Christian gentleman is the highest type: he may be a hero as -well as a gentleman. Culture produces another type, and Cardinal Newman -thus describes him. The Cardinal begins by saying that “it is almost a -definition of a gentleman to say he is one who never inflicts pain. This -description,” he continues, “is both refined and, as far as it goes, -accurate. The gentleman is mainly occupied in merely removing the -obstacles which hinder the free and unembarrassed action of those about -him; and he concurs with their movements rather than takes the -initiative himself. The benefits may be considered as parallel to what -are called comforts or conveniences in arrangements of a personal -nature: like an easy-chair or a good fire, which do their part in -dispelling cold or fatigue, though nature provides both means of rest -and animal heat without them. The true gentleman in like manner -carefully avoids whatever may cause a jar or a jolt in the minds of -those with whom he is cast,—all clashing of opinion or collision of -feeling, all restraint or suspicion or gloom or resentment,—his great -concern being to make every one at their ease or at home. He has his -eyes on all the company: he is tender towards the bashful, gentle toward -the distant, and merciful towards the absurd; he can recollect to whom -he is speaking; he guards against unreasonable allusions or topics which -may irritate; he is seldom prominent in conversation, and never -wearisome. He makes light of favors which he does them, and seems to be -receiving when he is conferring. He never speaks of himself except when -compelled, never defends himself by a mere retort; he has no ears for -slander or gossip, is scrupulous in imputing motives to those who -interfere with him, and interprets everything for the best. He is never -mean or little in his disputes, never takes unfair advantage, never -mistakes personalities or sharp sayings for arguments, or insinuates -evil which he dare not say out. From a long-sighted prudence he observes -the maxim of the ancient sage, that we should ever conduct ourselves -towards our enemy as if he were one day to be our friend.” - -The Cardinal’s definition of a gentleman does not end with these words: -you can find it for yourself in his “Idea of a University,” page 204. It -will be found, on examination, to contain the principles which give a -man power to make his own life and that of his fellow-beings cheerful -and pleasant. And life is short enough and hard enough to need all the -kindness, all the cheerfulness, all the gentleness, that we can put into -it. - -If a friend passes from among us, one of the most enduring of our -consolations is that we never gave him needless pain while he lived. And -who can say which of our friends may go next? He who sits by you -to-night, he who greets you first in the morning, may suffer from a -hasty word or a thoughtless act that you can never recall. - -It is in the ordinary ways of life that the true gentleman shows -himself. He does not wait until he gets out of school to pay attention -to the little things. He begins here, and he begins the moment he feels -that he ought to begin. Somebody once wrote that the man who has never -made a mistake is a fool. And another man added to this, that a wise man -makes mistakes, but _never_ the _same_ mistake _twice_. A gentleman at -heart may blush when he thinks of his mistakes, but he never repeats -them. It is a mistake made by thoughtless young people to stand near -others who are talking. It is a grave sin against politeness for them to -listen, as they sometimes do, with eyes and ears open for fear they -should miss any of the words not intended for them. The young man thus -engaged is an object of pity and contempt. Politeness may prevent others -from rebuking him publicly, but it does not change their opinion of him, -nor does it enter their minds to excuse him on the plea that he “didn’t -think.” - -It does not seem to strike some of you that the convenience of those who -work for you ought to be considered, and that unnecessary splashings of -liquids and dropping of crumbs and morsels of food is the most -reprehensible indication of thoughtlessness. - -We often forget that criticism does not mean fault-finding. It means -rather the art of finding virtues; and after any private entertainment, -at which each performer has done his best for his audience, it is very -bad taste to point out all the defects in his work: you may do this at -rehearsal, but not after the work is done; you may discourage him by -touching on something that he cannot help. A friend of mine once played -a part in _Box and Cox_, but on the day after the performance he was -much cast down by the comments in one of the daily papers. “Mr. Smith,” -the critic said, “was admirable, but he should not have made himself -ridiculous by wearing such an abnormally _long false_ nose.” As the nose -happened to be Mr. Smith’s _own_, he was discouraged. Criticism of music -especially, unless it be intelligent, is likely to make the critic seem -ignorant. For instance, there was on one occasion on a musical programme -a _ballade_ by Chopin in A flat major. The young woman who played it on -the piano was afterwards horrified to find herself described as having -sung a _lively_ ballad called “A Fat Major”! The musical critic had -better know what he is talking about or be silent. No, no, gentlemen, -let us not be censorious about the efforts of those who do their best -for us; and good-fellowship—what the French call _esprit de corps_—ought -to show itself in our manners. Anybody can blame injudiciously, but few -can praise judiciously. At college boys especially must remember that -the college is part of ourselves, and that any reproach on our _alma -mater_ is a reproach on _ourselves_. Its reputation is our reputation, -and the critically censorious student will find that, in the end, it is -the wiser course to dwell on the best side of his college life. The -world hates a fault-finder: he will soon see himself left entirely alone -with those acute perceptions that help him to find out all that is bad -in his fellow-creatures and nothing that is good. To be a gentleman, one -must be tolerant, and, above all, grateful. - -In the world outside there are many kinds of entertainment. We disposed -of the dinner-party in a preceding page. One’s conduct anywhere must be -guided by good sense and the usages of the occasion. At a concert, for -instance, the main object of each person present is to hear the music. -Anything that interferes with this is a breach of good manners. To -chatter during a song or while a piece of music is played shows selfish -disregard for the comfort of others and a contemptible indifference to -the feelings of the performer. Music may be a great aid to conversation, -but conversation is no assistance to music; and people who go to a -concert do not pay for their tickets to hear somebody in the next seat -tell his private affairs in a loud voice. There are some human creatures -who seem to imagine that they may reveal everything possible to their -next neighbor in a crowded theatre without being heard by anybody else. -There is an old anecdote, but a true one, of a very fashionable lady in -Boston who attended an organ recital in the Music Hall there. She was -supposed to be an amateur of classical music, but her reputation was -shattered by an unlucky pause in the tones of the organ. The music -ceased unexpectedly, and the only sound heard was that of her voice, -soaring above the silence and saying to her friend, “We FRY ours in -LARD.” Her reputation was ruined in musical circles. One goes to a -concert or an opera to listen, not to talk. It is only the vulgar, the -ostentatious, the ignorant, that distinguish themselves in public places -by a disregard of the rights of others. To enter a concert-room late and -to interrupt a singer, to enter any public hall while a speaker is -making an address, is to excite the disapproval of all well-bred people. -Sir Charles Thornton, for a long time British minister at Washington, -was noted for his care in this particular: he would stand for half an -hour outside the door of a concert-room rather than enter while a piece -of music was in progress. - -Weddings, I presume, may be put down under the head of entertainments. -The etiquette of the assistants is very simple. A wedding invitation -requires no answer: a card sent by mail and addressed to the senders of -the invitation, who are generally the father and mother of the bride, is -quite sufficient. It is unnecessary to say that it is not proper during -a marriage ceremony to stand on the seats of the pews in order to get a -good look at the happy pair. A tradition exists to the effect that a man -during a wedding ceremony once climbed on a confessional. It is added, -too,—and I am glad of it,—that he fell and broke his neck. But there is -no knowing what some barbarians will do: watch them on Sundays, chewing -toothpicks, standing in ranks outside of the churches, and believing -that the ladies are admiring their best clothes. - -My list of entertainments would be incomplete without the dancing party. -St. Francis de Sales says of dancing, that a little of it ought to go a -great way. Society ordains that every man shall learn to dance; but if -he can talk intelligently, society will forgive him for not dancing. -Dancing, after all, is only a substitute for conversation; and, properly -directed, it is a very good substitute for scandal, mean gossip, or the -frivolous chatter which makes assemblies of young people unendurable to -anybody who has not begun to be afflicted with softening of the brain. - -Public dances—dances into which anybody can find entrance by paying a -fee—are avoided by decent people. A young man who has any regard for his -reputation will avoid them; and as nearly every young man has his way to -make in the world, he cannot too soon realize how the report that he -frequents such places will hurt him; for, as I said, there are no -secrets in this world,—everything comes out sooner or later. - -It is no longer the fashion for a young man to invite a young woman to -accompany him to a dance, even at a private house. He must first ask her -mother. This European fashion has—thank Heaven!—reached many remote -districts of late, where young people hitherto ignored the existence of -their parents when social pleasures were concerned. The young girl who -doesn’t want the “old man to know” had better be avoided. And in the -best circles young women are not permitted to go to the theatre or to -dances without a _chaperon_,—that is, the mother or some elderly lady is -expected to accompany the young people. This, of course, makes trips to -the theatre expensive; but the young man who cannot afford to take an -extra aunt or mother had better avoid such amusements until he can. - -As to whether you are to take part in the round dances or not, that will -be settled by your confessor: I have no right to dictate on that -subject. But if you are invited to a dance, pay your respects to your -hostess _first_, and say something pleasant. You must remember that she -intends that you shall be useful,—that you shall dance with the ladies -to whom she introduces you, and that you shall not think of your own -pleasure entirely, but help to give others pleasure by dancing with the -ladies who have no partners. In a word, you must be as unselfish in this -frivolous atmosphere as on more serious occasions. When the refreshments -are served, you must think of yourself last. If you want to gorge -yourself, you can take a yard or two of Bologna sausage to your room -after the entertainment is over. A young man over twenty-one should wear -an evening suit and no jewelry at a dance. Infants under that age are -supposed to be safely tucked in bed at the time the ordinary dance -begins. - -At a dance or at any other entertainment no introduction should be made -thoughtlessly. If a gentleman is presented to a lady, it should be done -only after her permission has been asked and received. And the form -should be, “Mrs. Jones, allow me to present Mr. Smith.” A younger man -should always be introduced to an older man, one of inferior position to -one of superior position. If you are introducing a friend to the mayor -of your city, you ought not to say, “Let me introduce the Mayor to you.” -On the contrary, the form should be “Mr. Mayor, allow me to present my -friend Mr. Smith.” - -On being introduced to a lady, it is not the fashion for a man to extend -his hand,—for hand-shaking on first introduction is a thing of the past. -If the lady extends her hand, it is proper to take it; but the -pump-handle style is no longer practised, except perhaps in some unknown -wilds of Alaska. After a man is introduced to a lady and he meets her -again, he must not bow until she has bowed to him. In France the man -bows first; in America and England we give that privilege to the woman. -An American takes his hat entirely from his head when he meets a lady; a -foreigner raises it but slightly, but he bows lower than we do. In -introducing people, we ought always to be careful to give them their -titles, and to add, if possible, the place from which they come. If Mr. -Jones, of Chicago, is introduced to Mr. Robinson, of New York, the -subject for conversation is already arranged. We know what they will -talk about. If the wife of the President introduced you to him, she -would call him the President; but if you addressed him, you would call -him “Mr. President,” as you would address the mayor of a city as “Mr. -Mayor.” Mrs. Grant was the only President’s wife who did not give her -husband his title in introductions: she called him simply and modestly, -“Mr. Grant.” - -An English bard sings: - - “I know a duke, well—let him pass— - I may not call his grace an ass, - Though if I did, I’d do no wrong— - Save to the asses and my song. - - “The duke is neither wise nor good: - He gambles, drinks, scorns womanhood; - And at the age of twenty-four - Is worn and battered as threescore. - - “I know a waiter in Pall Mall, - Who works and waits and reasons well; - Is gentle, courteous, and refined, - And has a magnet in his mind. - - “What is it makes his graceless grace - So like a jockey out of place? - What makes the waiter—tell who can— - The very flower of gentleman? - - “Perhaps their mothers!—God is great! - It can’t be accident or fate. - The waiter’s heart is true,—and then, - Good manners make our gentlemen.” - - - - - IV. What Does Not Make a Gentleman. - - -We have touched on the etiquette of dress and of entertainments; and now -I beg leave to repeat some things already said, and to add a few others -that need to be said. - -A young man cannot afford to be slovenly in his dress. Carelessness in -dress will prejudice people against him as completely as a badly written -letter. He will find himself mysteriously left out in invitations. If he -applies for a position in an office or a bank, or anywhere else, where -neatness of dress is expected, he will get the cold shoulder. A young -man who wears grease spots habitually on the front of his coat, whose -trousers are decorated with dark shadows and the mud of last week, whose -shoes are red and rusty, and who hangs a soiled handkerchief, like a -flag of truce, more than half out of his pocket, will find himself -barred from every place which his ambition would spur him to enter. You -may say that dress does not make the man. You may call to mind Burns’ -lines to the effect that “a man’s a man for a’ that;” a piece of silver -is only a piece of silver, worth more or less, until the United States -mint stamps it a dollar. The stamp of your character and the manner of -your bringing up give you the value at which the world appraises you. - -I recall to mind an instance which shows that we cannot always control -our dress. There was a boy at school who was the shortest and the -youngest among three tall brothers. He never had any clothes of his own. -He had to wear the cast-off suits of the other brothers, and it was no -unusual thing for his trousers to trip him up when he tried to run, -although they were fastened well up under his shoulders. This unhappy -youth was the victim of circumstances; if he made a bad impression, he -could not help it. But he was always neat and clean, and he never put -grease on his hair or leaned against papered walls in order to leave his -mark there. He never saturated himself with cologne to avoid a bath; he -never chewed gum; he was never seen with a dirty-yellow rivulet at -either side of his lips, which flowed from a plug of tobacco somewhere -in his gullet; and so, though he was pitied for the eccentricities of -his toilet, he was not despised. - -In a country where we do not have to buy water there is no excuse for -neglecting the bath. The average Englishman talks so much of his bath -and his tub, that one cannot help thinking that the Order of Bath is a -late discovery in his country, although we know it was instituted long -ago. Every boy ought to keep himself “well groomed;” to be clean outside -and in gives him a solid respect for himself that makes others respect -him. It is like a college education: it causes him to feel that he is -any man’s equal. But one with a sham diamond in his bosom, or cuffs that -he has to shove up his sleeves every now and then to prevent them from -showing how dirty they are, can never feel quite like a man. - -We Americans have reason to be proud of the decay of two arts which -Charles Dickens when he wrote “American Notes” found in a flourishing -condition,—the art of swearing in public and the art of tobacco-chewing. -When Dickens made his first visit to this country he was amazed by the -skill which Americans showed in the art of tobacco-chewing. The -“spit-box,” the spittoon, the cuspidore,—which is supposed to be an -elegant name for a very inelegant utensil,—seemed to him to be the most -important of American institutions. We who have become accustomed to the -cuspidore do not realize how its constant presence surprises foreigners. -They do not understand why the floor of every hotel should be furnished -with conveniences for spitting, because no country except the United -States is infested by tobacco-chewers. Charles Dickens was severe on the -prevalence of the tobacco-chewing habit. He was roundly abused for his -criticisms on our public manners. No doubt his censure was well founded, -for the manners of Americans have improved since. To Dickens it seemed -as if the principal American amusement was tobacco-chewing. He found the -American a gloomy being, who regarded all the refinements with dislike, -and whose politeness to women was his one redeeming feature. Dickens -admitted that a woman might travel alone from one end of the country to -the other and receive the most courteous attention from even the -roughest miner. And this is as true now as it was then. There are no men -in any country so polite to women as Americans; and in no other country -on the face of the earth is the sex of our mothers so publicly -respected. This chivalric characteristic, which Tom Moore tells us was -the most brilliant jewel in the crown of the Irish, “When Malachi wore -the collar of gold,” is now an American characteristic, and -distinctively an American characteristic. So sure are the ladies of -every attention, that they take the reverential attitude of men as a -matter of course. They no longer thank us when we give up our places in -the street-car to them, or walk in the mud to let them pass; and it is -probably regard for them that has caused the American to cease to flood -every public place with vile tobacco-juice. - -There was a time when the marble floors of our largest hotels were so -spotted with this vicious fluid that their color could not be -recognized, when the atmosphere reeked with filthy fumes, and many a man -bit off a large chunk of tobacco between every second word. It was his -method of punctuating his talk. He expectorated when he wanted to make a -comma and bit off a “chew” at a period; he squirted a half-pint of amber -liquid across the room for an interrogation-mark, and struck his -favorite spot on the ceiling to mark an exclamation. But we are not so -bad as we used to be. George Washington, whose first literary effort was -an essay on Manners, might complain that we lack much, but he would find -that the tobacco-chewer is not so prominent a figure in all landscapes -as he formerly was. - -The truth is, that American good sense is putting an end to this dirty -and disgusting habit. There was a time when a man was asked for a “chew” -on almost every street corner. But this was in the days of the Bowery -boys and of the old volunteer fire-departments, when strange things -occurred. It is related that an English traveller riding down Broadway, -some time about the year 1852, found that the light was suddenly shut -out of his left eye. He fancied for an instant that his optic nerves had -been paralyzed. He was relieved by the sound of an apologetic voice -coming from the opposite seat. It said: “I didn’t intend to put that -‘chew’ into your eye, sir. I was aiming at the window when you bobbed -your head!” And the thoughtful expectorator gently removed the ball of -tobacco from the Englishman’s eye! - -That could hardly occur now. Chewers do not take such risks, or they aim -straighter. For a long time the typical American, as represented in -English novels or on the English stage, chewed tobacco and whittled a -wooden nutmeg. The English have learned only of late that every American -does not do these things. - -If foreigners hate this savage practice, who can blame them? How we -should sneer and jeer at the English if, in ferry-boats, in horse-cars, -in public halls, pools of tobacco-juice should be seen, and if perpetual -yellow, ill-smelling fountains sprung from men’s mouths. How _Puck_ -would caricature John Bull in his constant attitude of chewing! How -filthy and barbaric we would say the British were! We should speak of -it, in Fourth-of-July orations, as a proof of British inferiority. But -we cannot do this, for the English do not chew tobacco,—and some of us -do. - -It is a habit that had better be unlearned as soon as possible. It is -happily ceasing to be an American vice, and with it will cease the -chronic dyspepsia and many of the stomach and throat diseases which have -become almost national. Many a man, come to the years of discretion, -bitterly regrets that he ever learned to chew tobacco; but he thought -once that it was a manly thing, and he learns when too late that the -manly thing would have been to avoid it. Some of you will perhaps -remember a fashion boys had—I don’t know whether they have it now—of -getting tattooed by some expert who practised the art. What pain we -suffered while a small star was picked in blue ink at the junction of -the thumb with the hand!—and how proud we were of a blue anchor printed -indelibly on our wrists! But a day came when we should have been glad to -have blotted out this insignia with thrice the pain. And so the day will -come when the inveterate tobacco-chewer will wish with all his heart -that he had never been induced to put a piece of tobacco into his mouth. -It is one of those vices which has an unpleasant sting and which is its -own punishment. It is unbecoming to a gentleman; it violates every rule -of good manners,—the spectacle of a young man dropping a “quid” into his -hand before he goes into dinner and trying on the sly to wipe off the -dirty stains on his chin is enough to turn the stomach of a cannibal. - -Going back to the subject of entertainments, let me impress on you that -it is your duty when you go into society to think as little of -yourselves as possible, and to talk as little of yourselves. If a man -can sing or play on any musical instrument or recite, and he is asked to -do any of these things, let him not refuse. Young women sometimes say no -in society when they mean yes; but young men are not justified in -practising such an affectation. It is not good taste to show that one is -anxious to sing or to play or to recite. If you are invited out, do not -begin at once by talking about elocution, until somebody is forced to -ask you to recite; and do not hum snatches of song until there is no -escape for your friends from the painful duty of asking you to sing. The -restless efforts of some amateurs to get a hearing in society always -brings to mind a certain theatrical episode. There was a young actress -who thought she could sing, and consequently she introduced a vocal solo -whenever she could. She was cast for the principal part in a melodrama -full of tragic situations. The manager congratulated himself that here, -at least, there was no chance for the tuneful young lady to try her -scales. But he was mistaken. The great scene was on. A flash of -lightning illumined the stage. The actress was holding a pathetic -conversation with her mother as the thunder rolled. The mother suddenly -fell with a shriek, struck dead. And then the devoted daughter said, -“Aha, mee mother is dead! Alas, I will now sing the song she loved so -much in life!” And the young lady walked to the footlights and warbled -“Comrades.” - -She _would_ and she did sing, but I am afraid the audience laughed. I -offer this authentic anecdote as a warning to young singers that they -should neither be hasty nor reluctant in displaying their talents. A man -goes into society that he may give as well as gain pleasure. The highest -form of social pleasure is conversation; but conversation does not mean -a monologue. Good listeners are as highly appreciated in society as good -talkers. A good listener often gives an impression of great wisdom which -is dispelled the moment he opens his mouth. Mr. Gladstone was charmed by -a young lady who sat next to him at dinner; he concluded that she was -one of the most intelligent women he had ever met, until she spoiled it -all by saying, with effusion, “Oh, I love cabbage!” - -A young man should neither talk too much nor too little, and he should -never talk about himself unless he is forced to. Madame Roland, a famous -Frenchwoman, who perished during the Reign of Terror under the -guillotine, said that by listening attentively to others she made more -friends than by any remarks of her own. “Judicious silence,” the author -of “In a Club Corner” says, “is one of the great social virtues.” A man -who tries to be funny at all times is a social nuisance. Two famous men -suffered very much for their tendency to be always humorous. These were -Sydney Smith and our own lamented S. S. Cox. Sydney Smith could not -speak without exciting laughter. Once, when he had said grace, a young -lady next to him exclaimed, “You are always so amusing!” And S. S. Cox, -one of the most serious of men at heart and the cleverest in head, never -attained the place in politics he ought to have gained because he was -supposed to be always in fun. Jokes are charming things in a limited -circle, but no gentleman nowadays indulges in those practical jokes -which we have heard of. It is not considered a delicate compliment to -pull a chair away just as anybody is about to sit down; and the young -person who jabs acquaintances in the ribs, to make them laugh at his -delightful sayings, is not rapturously welcomed in quiet families. - -A young man should not make a practice of using slang, and he should -never use it in the presence of ladies. To advise a friend to “shut his -face” or to “come off the perch” may sound “smart,” but it is vulgar, -and is fatal to those ambitious young men who feel that their success in -life depends on the good opinion of cultivated people. Moreover, this -habitual slang is likely to crop out at the most inopportune times. Mr. -Sankey, of the evangelizing firm of Moody and Sankey, at a camp-meeting -once asked a devout young man if he loved the Lord. There was profound -silence until the young man, who thought in slang, answered in a loud -voice, “You bet!” - -Slang is in bad taste; and the slang we borrow from the English is the -worst of all—the repetition of “don’t you know?” for instance. “I’m -going to town, don’t you know, and if I see your friends, don’t you -know, I’ll tell them you were asking for them, don’t you know,—oh, yes, -I shall, don’t you know.” Imagine an American so idiotic as not only to -imitate the vulgarest Cockney slang, but to do it in the vulgarest -Cockney accent! There was a woman who at a dinner said, “Have some soup, -don’t you know; it’s not half nawsty, don’t you know.” - -I must remind you again not to use, in letter-writing, tinted or -ornamented paper. Let it be white and, by all means, unruled; your -envelope may be either oblong or square, but the square form is -preferable. If you have time and want to follow the present fashion, and -also to pay a compliment of extreme carefulness to the person to whom -you are writing, close your letters with red sealing-wax. Some -old-fashioned people look on postal cards as vulgar. However, it is not -well to write family secrets on these cheap forms. And if any man owes -you money, do not ask him for it on a postal card: it is against a more -forcible law than those that make etiquette. Postal cards are not to be -used except on business. Be sure to write the name of the person to whom -the letter is addressed on the last page of the letter. But if you begin -a letter with “Dear Mr. Smith,” you need not write Mr. Smith’s name -again at the end of the letter. Buy good paper and envelopes. And do not -write on old scraps of paper when you write home. Nothing is too good -for your father and mother; they may not say much about it, but every -little attention from you brightens their lives and helps towards paying -that debt of gratitude to them which you can never fully discharge. - -A young man has asked me to say something about the etiquette of cards -and calls. A man, under the American code of politeness, need not make -many calls. If he is invited to an entertainment of any kind, he should -go to the house of his host to call or leave his card. If it be his -first call, he must leave a card for each grown-up member of the family. -After that he need leave only one card. The old fashion of turning down -the corners of cards is gone out. A man’s card should be very small, -_not_ gilt-edged; it should never be printed, but always engraved or -written, with the address in the left-hand lower corner. A man may write -his own cards. In that case he must not put “Mr.” before his name. But -if he has them engraved, the present usage demands that “Mr.” must -appear before his name. If he has been at a party of any kind, he must -call within a week after it, or he can send his card with his mother or -sister, if they should happen to be calling at his host’s within that -time. A man’s card, like his note-paper, ought to be as simple as -possible. Secretary Bayard’s cards always bore the plain inscription, -“Mr. Bayard.” Sciolists and pretenders of all kinds put a great number -of titles on their cards. Corn-cutters and spiritists and quacks of all -sorts are always sure to print “Professor” before their names, but men -who have a right to the title never do it. Be sure, then, to have a -neat, plain card, well engraved. It costs very little to have a plate -made by a good stationery firm; and a neat, elegant card, like a -well-written letter, is a good introduction. It symbolizes the man. -Daniel Webster’s card was simply “Mr. Webster,” and it expressed the -man’s hatred for all pretence. A gentleman should never call on a young -lady without asking for her mother or her _chaperon_. And he should -never leave a card for her without leaving one for her mother. It will -not do to send a card by mail after one has been asked to dinner. A -personal visit must be made and a card left. In calling on the sons or -daughters of a family, cards should be left for the father and mother. - -It may surprise some young men to find that in the great world fathers -and mothers are so much considered. I know that there are some boys at -school who write home on any odd, soiled paper they can find, and who -write only when they want something or feel like grumbling. Their -letters run something like this: - - “DEAR FATHER: The weather is bad. I am not well this evening, hoping - to find you the same. Grub as usual. Please send me five dollars. - - “Yours,” etc. - -And, of course, their fathers and mothers go down on their knees at once -and thank Heaven for such dutiful and clever boys—that is, if you boys -have brought them up properly. But so many of our parents have been so -badly brought up. They really do not see how superior their children are -to them. They actually fancy that they know more of the world than a boy -of sixteen or seventeen; and they occasionally insist on being obeyed. -It would be a pleasant thing to form a new society among you—a society -for the proper bringing up of fathers and mothers. At present there are -some parents who really refuse to be the slaves of their children, or to -take their advice. This is unreasonable, I know, but it is true. Think -how frightful it is for a young man of spirit to be kept at college -during the best years of his life, when he might be learning new -clog-dance steps on street-corners or reading detective stories all day -long! - -It would be hard to change things now; and the fact remains that in good -society fathers and mothers are considered before their children. The -man who lacks reverence for his parents, who shows irritation to them, -who pains them by his grumbling and fault-finding, is no gentleman. He -is what the English call a cad. He is the most contemptible of God’s -creatures. Let me sum up in the famous lines which you all ought to know -by heart; they are the words that Shakspere puts into the mouth of -Polonius when his son Laertes is about to depart into the great world: - - “Give thy thoughts no _tongue_, - Nor any unproportioned _thought_ his ACT. - Be thou familiar, but by no means _vulgar_: - The friends thou hast, and their adoption TRIED, - GRAPPLE them to THY SOUL with hooks of STEEL; - But do not dull thy _palm_ with _entertainment_ - Of each new-hatched, unfledged comrade. Beware - Of _entrance_ to a quarrel, but, being in, - Bear it that the opposer may BEWARE of _thee_. - - Give _every_ man thine EAR, but _few_ thy VOICE; - Take _each_ man’s censure, but reserve _thy_ judgment. - Costly thy habit as thy purse can buy, - But not expressed in _fancy_; rich, not _gaudy_; - For the apparel oft proclaims the MAN. - - · · · · · - - Neither a borrower nor a LENDER be; - For loan oft loses both _itself_ and _friend_, - And borrowing _dulls_ the edge of husbandry. - This, above all: to thine _own_ self be TRUE; - And it must _follow_, as the night the _day_, - Thou canst not _then_ be FALSE to ANY MAN.” - - - - - V. How to Express One’s Thoughts. - - -Mr. Frederick Harrison, a man of letters, whose literary judgments are -as right as his philosophical judgments are wrong, tells us that the -making of many books and the reading of periodical sheets obscure the -perception and benumb the mind. “The incessant accumulation of fresh -books must hinder any real knowledge of the old; for the multiplicity of -volumes becomes a bar upon our use of any. In literature especially does -it hold that we cannot see the wood for the trees.” I am not about to -advise you to add to the number of useless leaves which hide the forms -of noble trees; but, if your resolve to write outlives the work of -preparation, you may be able to give the world a new classic, or, at -least, something that will cheer and elevate. This preparation is rigid. -Two important qualities of it must be keen observation and careful -reading. It is a pity that an old dialogue on “Eyes or No Eyes” is no -longer included in the reading-books for children. The modern -book-makers have improved it out of existence; nevertheless, it taught a -good lesson. It describes the experience of two boys on a country road. -Common things are about them,—wild flowers, weeds, a ditch,—but one -discovers many hidden things by the power of observation, while the -other sees nothing but the outside of the common things. To write well -one must have eyes and see. To be observant it is not necessary that one -should be critical in the sense of fault-finding. Keen observation and -charitable toleration ought to go together. We may see the peculiarities -of those around us and be amused by them; but we shall never be able to -write anything about character worth writing unless we go deeper and -pierce through the crust which hides from us the hidden meanings of -life. How tired would we become of Dickens if he had confined himself to -pictures of surface characteristics! If we weary of him, it is because -Mr. Samuel Weller is so constantly dropping his _w_’s, and Sairey Gamp -so constantly talking of Mrs. Harris. If we find interest and -refreshment in him now, it is because he went deeper than the thousand -and one little habits with which he distinguishes his personages. - -To write, then, we must acquire the art of observing in a broad and -intelligent spirit. Nature will hang the East and West with gorgeous -tapestry in vain if we do not see it. And many times we shall judge -rashly and harshly if we do not learn to detect the trueheartedness that -hides behind the face which seems cold to the unobservant. We are indeed -blind when we fail to know that an angel has passed until another has -told us of his passing. - -Apparently there is not much to think of the wrinkled hand of the old -woman who crosses your path in the street. You catch a glimpse of it as -she carries her bundle in that hand on her way from work in the -twilight. Perhaps you pass on and think of it no more. Perhaps you note -the knotted, purple veins standing out from the toil-reddened surface, -and then your eyes catch at a glance the wrinkled face on which are -written the traces of trials, self-sacrifice, and patience. It is hard -to believe that those hands were once soft and dimpled childish hands, -and that face bright with happy smiles. The story of her life is the -story of many lives from day to day. Those coarse, ungloved, wrinkled -hands will seem vulgar to you only if you have never learned to observe -and think. They may suggest a noble story or poem to you, if you take -their meaning rightly. Life, every-day life, is full of the suggestions -of great things for those who have learned to look and to observe. - -Mr. Harrison, from whom I have quoted already, puts his finger on a -fault which must inevitably destroy all power of good literary -production. It is a common fault, and the antidote for it is the -cultivation of the art of careful reading. “A habit of reading idly,” -Mr. Harrison says, “debilitates and corrupts the mind for all wholesome -reading; the habit of reading wisely is one of the most difficult to -acquire, needing strong resolution and infinite pains; and reading for -mere reading’s sake, instead of for the sake of the good we gain from -reading, is one of the worst and commonest and most unwholesome habits -we have.” - -In order to write well, one must read well—one must read a few good -books—and never idle over newspapers. Newspapers have become -necessities, and grow larger each year. But the larger they are the more -deleterious they are. The modern newspaper lies one day and corrects its -lies, adding, however, a batch of new ones, on the day after. There are -a few newspapers which have literary value, though even they, mirroring -the passing day, have some of its faults. As a rule, avoid newspapers. -They will help you to fritter away precious time; they will spoil your -style in the same way that a slovenly talker, with whom you associate -constantly, will spoil your talk; for newspapers are generally written -in a hurry, and hurried literary work, unless by a master-hand, is never -good work. Nevertheless, in our country, the newspapers absorb a great -quantity of literary matter which would, were there no newspapers, never -see the light. - -Literature considered as a profession includes what is known as -journalism,—not perhaps reportorial work, but the writing of leaders, -book reviews, theatrical notices, and other articles which require a -light touch, tact, and careful practice, but which do not always have -those qualities. A writer lately said: “Literature has become a trade, -and finance a profession.” This is hardly true; but some authors have -come to look on their profession as a trade, and to value it principally -for the money it brings. Anthony Trollope, for instance, whose novels -are still popular, set himself to his work as to a task; he wrote so -many words for so much money daily. This may account for the woodenness -of his literary productions. In the pursuit of art, money should not be -the first consideration, although it should not be left entirely out of -consideration; for the artist should live by his art, the musician by -his music, and the author by his books. Literature, then, should be a -vocation as well as an avocation. - -Literature, in spite of the many stories about the poverty of writers, -has, in our English-speaking countries, been on the whole a fairly -well-paid profession. Chaucer was by no means a pauper; Shakspere -retired at a comparatively early age to houses and lands earned by his -pen in the pleasant town of Stratford. Pope earned nearly fifty thousand -dollars by his translations or, rather, paraphrases of Homer. Goldsmith, -though always poor through his own generosity and extravagance, earned -what in our days would be held to be a handsome competence. Sir Walter -Scott made enormous sums which he spent royally on his magnificent -castle of Abbotsford. Charles Dickens earned enough to make him rich, -and our modern writers, though less in genius, are not less in their -power of securing the hire of which they are more than worthy. Mr. -Howells has had at least ten thousand dollars a year for permitting his -serial stories to be printed in the publications of Harper & Brothers. -Mr. Will Carleton, the author of “Farm Ballads,” has no doubt an equal -amount from his copyrights. Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, the author of “Little -Lord Fauntleroy,” easily commands eight thousand dollars for the -copyright of a novel. So you see that the picture often presented to us -of the haggard author shivering over his tallow candle in a garret is -somewhat exaggerated. - -But none of these authors attained success without long care given to -art. They all had their early struggles. Mrs. Burnett, for instance, was -a very brave and hard-working young girl; she was poor; her only hope in -life was her education; she used it to advantage and by constant -practice in literary work. The means of her success was the capacity for -taking pains. It is the means of all success in life. And any man or -woman who expects to adopt literature as a profession must _see well, -read well, and take infinite pains_. Probably Mr. Howells and Mrs. -Burnett had many MSS. rejected by the editors. Probably, like many young -authors, each day brought back an article which had cost them many weary -hours,—for literary work is the most nerve-wearying and brain-wearying -of all work—with the legend, “Returned with thanks.” Still they kept on -taking infinite pains. - -Lord Byron awoke one morning and found himself famous. But that first -morning of fame had cost much study, much thought, and, no doubt, -periods of despondency in which he almost resolved not to write at all. -Poetry does not gush from the poet, like fire out of a Roman candle when -you light it. Of all species of literary composition, poetry requires -more exquisite care than any other. A sonnet which has not been written -and rewritten twenty times may be esteemed as worthless. To-day no -modern poem has a right to be printed unless it be technically perfect. -It seems a sacrilege to speak of poetry as a profession; it ought to be -a vocation only, and the poet ought not only to be made by infinite -pains taken with himself, but born. As to the rewards of extreme -fineness in the expression of poetry, I have heard that Longfellow -received one thousand dollars for his comparatively short poem of -“Keramos,” and that Tennyson had a guinea a line. But we shall leave out -poetry in talking of filthy lucre, and consider literature as -represented by journalism, in which there is very little poetry. - -I did not intend to touch on journalism, as the work of making -newspapers is sometimes called, but I have been lately asked to give my -opinion as to whether journalism is a good preparation for the pursuit -of literature. Perhaps the best way to do this would be to give the -experiences of a young journalist first. - -I imagine a young person who had written at least twenty compositions; -some on “Gratitude,” one on “Ambition,” one on “The History of a Pin,” -and a grand poem on the Southern Confederacy in five cantos. He had been -prepared for the pursuit of literature by being made to write a -composition every Friday. These compositions were read aloud in his -class. What beautiful sentiments were uttered on those Fridays! How -everybody thrilled when young Strephon compared Ireland to “that -prairie-grass which smells sweeter the more it is trodden on”! He had -never seen such grass; he would not have recognized it if he had seen -it; but he had read about it, and when a cruel scientific instructor -asked him to give the botanical name, he turned away in disgust. His -finest feelings were outraged. This, however, did not prevent the simile -of the prairie-grass of unknown genus from cantering through all the -compositions of the other members of the class for many succeeding -weeks, until the professor got into a habit of asking, when a boy rose -to read his essay: “Is there prairie-grass in it?” If the essayist said -yes, he was made to sit down and severely reprimanded. Teachers were -very cruel in those days. - -There was another lovely simile ruthlessly cut down in its middle -age—pardon me if I digress and pour out my wrongs to you; I know you can -appreciate them. A boy of genius once said that “Charity, like an -eternal flame, cheers, but not inebriates.” After that inspired -utterance, charity, like an eternal flame, cheered, but not inebriated, -the composition of every other writer, until the same cruel hand put it -out. In those days we knew a good thing when we saw it, and, if it saved -trouble, we appreciated it. - -Somewhat later the young person attained a position in the office of an -illustrated paper. It was a newspaper which was so fearful that its -foreign letters should be incorrect that it always had them written at -home. The young gentleman whose desk was next to that of your obedient -servant wrote the Paris, Dublin, and New York letters. The correspondent -from Rome and Constantinople, who also did the market reports at home, -had some trouble with his spelling occasionally, and made a very old -gentleman in the corner indignant by asking him whether “pecuniary” was -spelled with a “c” or a “q,” and similar questions. This old gentleman -wrote the fashion column, and signed himself “Mabel Evangeline.” He -sometimes made mistakes about the fashions, but they were very naturally -blamed on the printers. To your obedient servant fell the agricultural -and the religious columns. All went well, for the prairie-grass was kept -out of the agricultural column, though some strange things went in—all -went well until he copied out of a paper a receipt for making hens lay. -He did not know then that it was a comic paper, and that the friend who -wrote it was only in fun. The hens of several subscribers lay down and -died. There was trouble in the office, and the agricultural department -was taken from him and given to “Mabel Evangeline,” who later came to -grief by describing an immense peanut-tree which was said to grow in -Massachusetts. - -Your obedient servant was asked to write leaders on current subjects. -How joyfully he went to work! Here was a chance to introduce the -prairie-grass and the “eternal flame.” With a happy face he took his -“copy” to the managing editor. Why did that great man frown as he read: -“If we compare Dante with Milton, we find that the great Florentine sage -was like that prairie-grass which—” “Do you call this a current -subject?” he demanded. “It will not do. Where’s the other one?” Your -obedient servant, in fear and trembling, gave him the other slips. He -began: “The geocentric movement, like that eternal flame which cheers, -but—” He paused. “When I asked,” he said, in an awful voice—“when I -asked you for current subjects, I wanted an editorial on the fight in -the Fourth Ward and a paragraph on the sudden rise in lard. Do you -understand?” - -Dante and the geocentric movement, the prairie-grass and the eternal -flame were crushed. The wise young person learned to adapt himself to -the ways of newspaper offices, and all went well again, until he -attempted high art. This newspaper was young and not very rich; -therefore economy had to be used in the matter of illustrations. The -great man, its editor, had a habit of buying second-hand -pictures—perhaps it was not to save money, but because he loved the old -masters,—and it became the duty of the present writer, who was then a -young person, and who is now your obedient servant, to write articles to -suit the pictures. For instance, if a scene in Madrid had been bought, -the present writer wrote about Madrid. It was easy, for he had an -encyclopædia in the office; but if anybody had borrowed the volume -containing “M” we always called Madrid by some other name, for “Mabel -Evangeline,” who said he had travelled, said foreign cities looked -pretty much alike. “Mabel Evangeline,” who sometimes, I am afraid, drank -too much beer and mixed up things, was not to be relied on, for he put -in a picture of Rome, N. Y., for Rome, Italy, and brought the paper into -contempt. Still, I think this would not have made so much difference, if -he had not labelled a picture of an actress in a very big hat and a very -low-cut gown, “Home from a convent school.” He was discharged after -this, and the present writer asked to perform his functions. Nothing -unpleasant would have happened, if a picture had not been sent in one -day in a hurry. It was a dim picture. It seemed to represent a tall -woman and a ghost. The present writer named it “Lady Macbeth and the -Ghost of Banquo,” and spun out a graphic description of the artist’s -meaning. Next day when the paper came out, the picture was “The Goddess -of Liberty crowning Abraham Lincoln.” - -It was a mistake; but who does not make mistakes? Who ever saw the -Goddess of Liberty, anyhow? If you heard the way that editor talked to -the promising young journalist, you would have thought he was personally -acquainted with both Lady Macbeth and the Goddess of Liberty, and that -they had not succeeded in teaching him good manners. It is sad to think -that mere trifles will often cause thoughtless people to lose their -tempers. - -The writing for newspapers is a good introduction to the profession of -literature, if the aspirant can study, can read good books when not at -work, can still take pains in spite of haste, and cultivate accuracy of -practice. The best way to learn to write is to write. One engaged in -supplying newspapers with “copy” _must_ write. If he can keep a strict -eye on his style—if he can avoid slang, “smart” colloquialism, he will -find that the necessity for conciseness and the little time allowed for -hunting for the right word for the right place will help him in -attaining ease and aptness of expression. - -The first difficulty the unpractised writer has to overcome is a lack of -the right words. Words are repeated, and other words that are wanted to -express some nice distinction of meaning will not come. Constant -reference to a good dictionary or a book of synonyms is the surest -remedy for this; and if the writer will refuse to use any word that does -not express _exactly_ what he means, he will make steady advance in the -power of expression. Words that burn do not come at first. They are -sought and found. Tennyson, old as he was, polished his early poems, -hoping to make them perfect before he died. Pope’s lines, which seem so -easy, so smooth, which seem to say in three or four words what we have -been trying to say all our lives in ten or eleven, were turned and -re-turned, carved and re-carved, cut and re-cut with all the -scrupulousness of a sculptor curving a Grecian nose on his statue: - - “A little learning is a dangerous thing; - Drink deep, or taste not the Pierian spring.” - -That is easy reading. It seems as easy as making an egg stand on end, or -as putting an apple into a dumpling—when you know how. It is easy -because it was so hard; it is easy because Pope took infinite pains to -make it so. Had he put less labor into it, he would have failed to make -it live. It is true that a thing is worth just as much as we put into -it. - -Although the desire to write is often kindled by much reading, the power -of writing is often paralyzed by the discovery that the reading has been -of the wrong kind. Again, the tyro who has read little and that little -unsystematically is tempted to lay down his pen in despair. Lord Bacon -said that “reading maketh a full man, writing a ready man;” from which -we may conclude that he who reads may best utilize his stock of -knowledge by learning to write. But he must first read, no matter how -keen his observation may be or how original his thoughts are; for a good -style does not come by nature. It must be the expression of temperament -as well as thought; but it must have acquired clearness and elegance, -which are due to the construction of sentences in the good company of -great authors. To write, you must read, and be careful what you read; -and you must read critically. To read a play of Shakspere’s only for the -story is to degrade Shakspere to the level of the railway novel. It is -better to have read the trial scene in “The Merchant of Venice” -critically, missing no shade in Portia’s character or speech, no -expression of Shylock’s, than to have read all Shakspere carelessly. To -make a specialty of literature, one must be, above all, thorough. The -writings that live have a thousand fine points in them unseen of the -casual reader, and, like the carvings mentioned in Miss Donnelly’s fine -poem, “Unseen, yet Seen,” known only to God. Take ten lines of any great -writer, examine them closely with the aid of all the critical power you -have, and then you will see that simplicity in literature is produced by -the art which conceals art. That style which is easiest to read is the -hardest to write. Genius has been defined as the capacity for taking -infinite pains. - -There is a passage in “Ben Hur” which seems to me particularly -applicable to our subject. You remember, in the chariot-race, where Ben -Hur’s cruel experience in the galleys serves him so well. He would not -have had the strength of hand or the steadiness of posture, were it not -for the work with the oars and the constant necessity of standing on a -deck which was even more unsteady than the swaying chariot. “All -experience,” says the author, “is useful.” This is especially true for -the writer. One can hardly write a page without feeling how little one -knows; and if the great aim of knowledge be to attain that -consciousness, the writer sooner attains it than other men. - -Everything, from the pink tinge in a seashell to the varying tints of an -approaching thunder-cloud, from an old farmer’s talk of crops and -weather to your lesson in geology and astronomy, will help you. Do not -imagine that science and literature are opponents. For myself, I would -not permit anybody who did not know at least the rudiments of botany and -geology to begin the serious study of literature. If Coleridge felt the -need of attending a series of geological lectures late in life, in order -to add to his power of making new metaphors and similes, how much -greater is our necessity for adding to our knowledge of the phenomena of -nature, that we may use our knowledge to the greater glory of God! -Literature is the reflection of life, and literature ought to be the -crystallization of all knowledge. - -You will doubtless find that what you most need in the beginning is to -know more about words and about books. But this vacuum can be filled by -earnest thought and serious application, system, and thoroughness. It -takes you a long time to play a mazurka of Chopin’s well. It takes you a -long time even to learn compositions less important. A young woman sits -many months before a piano before she learns to drag “Home, Sweet Home!” -through the eye of a needle; and then to flatten out again _con -expressione_; and then to chase it up to the last key until it seems to -be lost in a still, small protest; and then to bring it to life and send -it thundering up and down, as if it were chased by lightning. How easy -it all seems, and how delighted we are when our old friend, “Home, Sweet -Home!” appears again in its original form! But there was a time when it -was not easy—a time when the counting of one and two and three was not -easy. So it is with the art of writing. It is not easy in the beginning. -It may be easy to make grandiloquent similes about “prairie-grass” and -the “eternal light which cheers,” etc.; but that is just like beginning -to play snatches of a grand march before one knows the scales. - -To begin to write well, one must cut off all the useless leaves that -obscure the fruit, which is the thought, and keep the sun from it. -Figures should be used sparingly. One metaphor that blazes at the climax -of an article after many pages of simplicity is worth half a hundred -scattered wherever they happen to fall. It is a white diamond as -compared to a handful of garnets. - - - - - VI. Letter-writing. - - -There is no art so important in the conduct of our modern life, after -the art of conversation, as the art of letter-writing. A young man who -shows a good education and careful training in his letters puts his foot -on the first round of the ladder of success. If, in addition to this, he -can acquire early in life the power of expressing himself easily and -gracefully, he can get what he wants in eight cases out of ten. Very few -people indeed can resist a cleverly written letter. - -In the old times, when there was no Civil Service and Congressmen made -their appointments to West Point at their own sweet will, an applicant’s -fate was often decided by his letters. There is a story told of Thaddeus -Stevens, a famous statesman of thirty years ago, that he once rejected -an applicant for admission to the military school. This applicant met -him one day in a corridor of the Capitol and remonstrated violently. -“Your favoritism is marked, Mr. Stevens,” he said; “you have blasted my -career from mere party prejudice.” - -The legislator retorted, “I would not give an appointment to any blasted -fool who spells ‘until’ with two ‘ll’s’ and ‘till’ with one.” And the -disappointed aspirant went home to look into his dictionary. - -Such trifles as this make the sum of life. A man’s letter is to most -educated people an index of the man himself. His card is looked on in -the same light in polite society. But a man’s letter is more important -than his visiting-card, though the character of the latter cannot be -altogether neglected. - -It is better to be too exquisite in your carefulness about your letters -than in the slightest degree careless. The art of letter-writing comes -from knowledge and constant practice. - -Your letters, now, ought to be careful works of art. -Intelligent—remember I say _intelligent_—care is the basis of all -perfection; and perfection in small things means success in great. In -our world the specialist, the man who does at least one thing as well as -he can, is sure to succeed; and so overcrowded are the avenues to -success becoming that a man to succeed must be a specialist and know how -to do at least one thing better than his fellow-men. - -If you happen to have a rich father, you may say, “It does not make much -difference; I shall have an easy time of it all my life. I can spell -‘applicant’ with two ‘c’s’ if I like and it will not make any -difference.” - -This is a very foolish idea. The richer you are, the greater will be -your responsibilities, the more will you be criticised and found fault -with, and you will find it will take all your ability to keep together -or to spend wisely what your father has acquired. The late John Jacob -Astor worked harder than any of his clerks; in the street he looked -careworn and preoccupied; and he often lamented that poor men did not -know how hard it was to be rich. His hearers often felt that they would -like to exchange hardships with him. But he never, in spite of his -sorrows, gave them a chance. It is true, however, that a rich man needs -careful education even more than a poor man. And even politicians have -to spell decently. You have perhaps heard of the man who announced in a -letter that he was a “g-r-a-t-e-r man than Grant.” - -Usage decrees certain forms in the writing of letters; and the knowledge -and practice of these forms are absolutely necessary. For instance, one -must be very particular to give each man his title. Although we -Americans are supposed to despise titles, the frequency with which they -are borrowed in this country shows that we are not free from a weakness -for them. You have perhaps heard the old story of the man who entered a -country tavern in Kentucky and called out to a friend, “Major!” Twenty -majors at once arose. - -You will find that if you desire to keep the regard of your friends you -must be careful in letter-writing to give each man his title. Every man -over twenty-one years of age is “Esquire” in this country. Plain “Mr.” -will do for young people—except the youngest “juniors,” who are only -“Masters;” everybody else, from the lawyer, who is rightly entitled to -“Esquire,” to the hod-carrier, must have that title affixed to his name, -or he feels that the man who writes to him is guilty of a disrespect. A -member of Congress, of the Senate of the United States, of the State -legislatures, has “Honorable” prefixed to his Christian name, and he -does not like you to forget it. But a member of the British Parliament -is never called “Honorable.” When Mr. Parnell and Mr. William O’Brien, -both members of Parliament, were here, this rule was not observed, and -they found themselves titled, much to their amazement, “Honorable.” - -Except in business letters, it is better not to abbreviate anything. Do -not write “Jno.” for “John,” or “Wm.” for “William.” “Mister” is always -shortened into “Mr.,” and “Mistress” into “Mrs.,” which custom -pronounces “Missus.” If one is addressing an archbishop, one writes, -“The Most Reverend Archbishop;” a bishop, “The Right Reverend;” and a -priest, “The Reverend”—always “The Reverend,” never “Rev.” - -Titles such as “A.M.,” “B.A.,” “LL.D.,” are not generally put on the -envelopes of letters, unless the business of the writer has something to -do with the scholarly position of the person addressed. If, for -instance, I write to a Doctor of Laws and Letters, asking him to dinner, -I do not put LL.D. after his name; but if I am asking him to tell me -something about Greek accents, or to solve a question of literature, I, -of course, write his title after his name. - -To put one’s knife into one’s mouth means social exile; there is only -one other infraction of social rules considered more damning, and this -is the writing of an anonymous letter. It is understood, in good -society, that a man who would write a letter which he is afraid to sign -with his own name would lie or steal. And I believe he would. If he -happen to be found out—and there are no secrets in this world—he will be -cut dead by every man and woman for whom he has any respect. If he -belong to a decent club, the club will drop him, and he will be -blackballed by every club he tries to enter. By the very act of writing -such a letter he brands himself a coward. And if the letter be a -malicious one, he confesses himself in every line of it a scoundrel. A -man capable of such a thing shows it in his face, above all in his eyes, -for nature cannot keep such a secret. - -Another sin against good manners, which young people sometimes -thoughtlessly commit, is the writing to people whom they do not know. -This is merely an impertinence; it is not a crime; the persons that get -such letters simply look on the senders as fools, not as cowards or -scoundrels. - -Usage at the present time decrees that all social letters should be -written on _unruled_ paper, and that, if possible, the envelope should -be square. An oblong envelope will do, but a square one is considered to -be the better of the two; the paper should be folded to fit under. The -envelope and the paper should always be as good as you can buy. Money is -never wasted on excellent paper and envelopes. It is one of the marks of -a gentleman to have his paper and envelopes as spotless and well made as -his collar and cuffs. - -A man ought never to use colored paper, or paper with a monogram or a -crest or coat-of-arms on it. If you happen to have a coat-of-arms or a -crest, keep it at home; anybody in this country who wants it can get it. -White paper and black ink should be used by men; leave the flowers and -the monograms and the pink, blue, and black paper to the ladies. It is -just as much out of place for one of us to write on pink paper as to -wear a bracelet. - -Bad spelling is a social crime and a business crime, too. No business -house will employ in any important position a young man who spells -badly. He may become a porter or a janitor, but he can never rise above -that if he cannot spell. - -In social letters or notes, one misspelled word is like a discord in -music. It is as if the big drum were to come in at the wrong time and -spoil a cornet solo, or a careless stroke ruin a fine regatta. When -dictionaries are so numerous, bad spelling is unpardonable, and it is -seldom pardoned. - -One of the worst possible breaches of good manners is to write a -careless letter to any one to whom you owe affection and respect. -Nothing is too good for your father or mother—nothing on this earth. -When you begin to think otherwise, you may be certain that _you_ are -growing unworthy of affection and respect. - -There is a story told of one of the greatest soldiers that this country -ever knew, who, though he happened to fight against us, deserves our -most respectful homage; this brave soldier was the Confederate General -Sidney Johnston. A soldier had been arrested as a traitor on the eve of -a battle. The testimony was against him; there was no time to sift it, -and General Johnston ordered him to be shot before the assembled army. A -comrade who believed in him, but who had no evidence in his favor, made -a last appeal. When the soldier was arrested, he had been in the act of -writing a letter to his father. He begged this comrade to secure it and -send it home, giving him permission to read it. The comrade read it and -took it to General Johnston. It was an honest, loving letter such as a -good son would write to a kind father. It was carefully written. General -Johnston read it, expecting to find some sign of treason there. He read -it twice; and then he said to the comrade: “Why did you bring this to -me?” - -“To show you, general,” the soldier answered, “that a man who could -write such a letter to his father on the eve of battle could not have -the heart of a traitor.” - -“You are right,” General Johnston said, after a pause; “let the man be -released.” - -He was released, and later it was discovered that he had been wrongly -suspected. He was killed in that battle. Such a son would rather have -died a hundred times than have such a father know that he had been shot -or hanged as a traitor. - -The letters we write home ought to be as carefully written as possible. -_There is nothing too good for your father or mother._ They may not -always tell you so; but you may be sure that a well-written and -affectionate letter from you brightens life very much for them. Have you -ever seen a father who had a boy at school draw from his pocket a son’s -letter and show it to his friends with eyes glistening with pleasure? I -have. “There’s a boy for you!” he says. “There is a manly, cheerful -letter written to _me_, sir, and written as well as any man in this -country can write it!” If you have ever seen a father in that proud and -happy mood, you know how your father feels when you treat him with the -consideration which is his due. Your mothers treasure your letters and -give them a value they do not, I am afraid, often really possess. If you -desire to appear well before the world, begin by correcting and -improving yourself at school and out of school. A young man who writes a -slovenly letter to his parents will probably drop into carelessness when -he writes formal letters to people outside his domestic circle. - -It is a good rule to answer every letter during the week of its receipt. -It is as rude to refuse to answer a question politely put as to leave a -letter without an answer—provided the writer of the letter is a person -you know. - -Some young people are capable of addressing the President as “Dear -Friend,” or of doing what, according to a certain authority, a young -person did in Baltimore. This uncouth young person was presented to -Cardinal Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. “Hello, Arch.!” he said—and I -fear that his friends who were present wished that he were dead. - -“Dear Sir” is always a proper form to begin a letter with to anybody -older than ourselves, or to anybody we do not know intimately. And if we -begin by “Dear Sir,” we should not end with “Yours most affectionately.” -“Yours respectfully” or “Yours sincerely” would be the better form. To -end a letter with “Yours, etc.,” is justly considered in the worst -possible taste; and it is almost as bad as to begin a letter with -“Friend Jones,” or “Friend Smith,” or “Friend John,” or “Tom.” The -Quakers address one another as “friend;” we do not. Begin with “Dear -John” or “Dear Tom,” or even “Dear Jones” or “Dear Brown,” if you like, -but do not use the prefix “friend.” In writing to an entire stranger, -one may use the third person, or begin with “Sir” or “Madam.” Suppose, -for instance, you want some information from a librarian you do not know -personally. You may write in this way: - - “Mr. Berry would be much obliged to Mr. Bibliophile for Dr. St. - George Mivart’s book on ‘The Cat,’ which he will return as soon as - possible.” - -Or Mr. Berry would say: - - “SIR: I should be much obliged if you would lend me Dr. St. George - Mivart’s book on ‘The Cat.’ - - “Yours respectfully.” - -No man in decent society ever puts “Mr.” before his own name, except on -visiting-cards. There, usage has made it proper. A married lady or a -young girl always has “Mrs.” or “Miss” on her cards, and, of late, men -have got into the habit of putting “Mr.” on theirs. No man of taste ever -puts “Mr.” before or “Esq.”[1] after his own name when signing a letter. - -Footnote 1: - - The title Esq. really belongs only to those connected with the legal - profession, but republican usage has much extended it. - -Another fault against taste is a habit—prevalent only in America—of -writing social letters under business headings. Here is an example: - - J. J. ROBINSON & CO., - - New York. - - Manufacturers and Dealers in the Newest Styles - of Coffins, Caskets, and Embalming Fluids. - - Orders carefully attended to. - - All payments C.O.D. - - No deductions for damages allowed after thirty days. - -Under that heading appears a note of congratulation: - - “DEAR TOM: I hasten to congratulate you on your marriage. Believe - me, I wish you every blessing, and if you should ever need anything - in my line, you will always receive the greatest possible reduction - in price. May you live long and prosper! - - “Yours very affectionately, - “J. J. ROBINSON.” - -This is an extreme example, I admit; but who has not seen social notes -written under business headings just as incongruous? When we write to -anybody not on business, let us use spotless white paper without lines; -let the paper and envelopes be as thick as possible; and let us not put -any ornamental flower, or crest, or coat-of-arms, or any bit of nonsense -at the top of our letters. The address ought to be written plainly at -the head of our letter-paper, or printed if you will. And if we begin a -letter with “Dear Sir,” we ought to write in the left-hand corner of the -last sheet the name of the person to whom the letter is addressed. But -if we begin a letter with “Dear Mr. Robinson,” it is not necessary to -write Mr. Robinson’s name again. If a man gets an invitation written in -the third person he must answer it in the third person. If - - “Mrs. J. J. Smith requests the pleasure of Mr. J. J. Jones’s company - at dinner on Wednesday, April 23, at seven o’clock,” - -young Mr. J. J. Jones would stamp himself as ignorant of the ways of -society if he wrote back: - - “DEAR MRS. SMITH: I will come, of course. If I am a little late, - keep something on the fire for me. I shall be umpire at a base-ball - match that afternoon, and I shall be hungry. Good-by. - - “Yours devotedly, - “J. J. JONES.” - -You may be sure that if young Mr. Jones should put in an appearance -after that note he would find the door closed in his face. - -An invitation to dinner must be accepted or declined on the day it is -received. One is not permitted to say he will come if he can. He must -say Yes or No at once. The words “polite,” “genteel,” and “present -compliments” are no longer used. “Your kind invitation” now takes the -place of “your polite invitation;” and “genteel” is out of date. The -letters “R. S. V. P.” are no longer put on notes or cards. It is thought -it is not necessary to tell, in French, people to “answer, if you -please.” All well-educated people are pleased to answer without being -told to do so. The custom of putting “R. S. V. P.” in a note is as much -out of fashion as that of drawing off a glove when one shakes hands. In -the olden times, when men wore armor, a hand clothed in a steel or iron -gauntlet was not pleasant to touch. There was then a reason why a man -should draw off his glove when he extended his hand to another, -especially if that other happened to be a lady. But the reason for the -custom has gone by; and it is not necessary to draw off one’s glove now -when one shakes hands. - -But to return to the subject of letter-writing. If you are addressing a -Doctor of Medicine or Divinity, you may put “Esq.” after his name in -addition to his title “M.D.” or “D.D.” but it is a senseless custom. But -“Mr.” and “Esq.” before and after a man’s name sends the writer, in the -estimation of well-bred people, to “the bottom of the sea.” Paper with -gilt edges is never used; in fact, a man must not have anything about -him that is merely pretty. Usage decrees that he may wear a flower in -his button-hole—and Americans are becoming as fond of flowers as the -ancient Romans; but farther than that he may not go, in the way of the -merely ornamental, either in his stationery or his clothes. - -It is the fashion now to fasten envelopes with wax and to use a seal; -but it is not at all necessary, though there are many who prefer it, as -they object to get a letter which has been “licked” to make its edges -stick. - -Begin, in addressing a stranger, with “Madam” or “Sir.” “Miss” by itself -is never used. After a second letter has been received, “Dear Madam” or -“Dear Sir” may be used. Conclude all formal letters with “Yours truly,” -or “Sincerely yours,” not “Affectionately yours.” Sign your full name -when writing to a friend or an equal. Do not write “T. F. Robinson” or -“T. T. Smith;” write your name out as if you were not ashamed of it. - -Put your address at the head of your letters, and if you make a blot, -tear up the paper. A dirty letter sent, even with an apology, is as bad -a breach of good manners as the extending of a dirty hand. Answer at -once any letter in which information is asked. Do not write to people -you do not know or answer advertisements in the papers “for fun.” A man -that knows the world never does this. These advertisements often hide -traps, and a man may get into them merely by writing a letter. And the -kind of “fun” which ends in a man’s being pursued by vulgar postal cards -and letters wherever he goes does not pay. - -In writing a letter, do not begin too close to the top of the page, or -too far down towards the middle. Do not abbreviate when you can help it; -you may write “Dr.” for “Doctor.” - -Do not put a yellow envelope over a sheet of white note-paper. It is not -necessary to leave _wide_ margin at the left-hand side. A habit now is -to write only on one side of the paper; to begin your letter on the -first page, then to go to the third, then back to the second, ending, if -you have a great deal to say, on the fourth. A late fad is to jump from -the first to the fourth. - -With a good dictionary at his elbow, black ink, white paper, a clear -head, and a remembrance of the rules and prohibitions I have given, any -young man cannot fail, if he write, to impress all who receive his -letters with the fact that he is well-bred. - - - - - VII. What to Read. - - -Young people who determine to study English literature seriously -sometimes find themselves discouraged by the multitude of books; -consequently they get into an idle way of accepting opinions at second -hand—the ready-made opinions of the text-book. In order to study English -literature, it is not necessary to read many books; but it is necessary -to read a few books carefully. The evident insincerity of some of the -people who “go in” for literary culture has given the humorous -paragrapher, often on the verge of paresis from trying to be funny every -day, many a straw to grasp at. There is no doubt that some of his gibes -and sneers are deserved, and that others, undeserved, serve as cheap -stock in trade for people who are too idle or too stupid to take any -interest in literary matters. - -Literary insincerity and pretension are sufficiently bad, but they are -not worse than the superficial and silly jeers at poetry and art in the -line of the worn-out witticisms about the “spring poet” and the -“mother-in-law.” - -The young woman who thinks it the proper thing to go into ecstasies over -Robert Browning without having read a line of the poet’s work, except, -perhaps, “How They Carried the News from Ghent to Aix,” is foolish -enough; but is the man who sneers at Browning and knows even less about -him any better? The earnest student of literature makes no pretensions. -He reads a few books well, and by that obtains the key to the -understanding of all others. He does not pretend to admire epics he has -not read. He knows, of course, that the _Nibelungenlied_ is the great -German epic; but he does not talk about it as if he had studied and -weighed every line. If he finds that the _Inferno_ of Dante is more -interesting than the _Paradiso_, he says so without fear, and he does -not express ready-made opinions without having probed them. If the -perfection of good manners is simplicity, the perfection of literary -culture is sincerity. - -Among Catholics there sometimes crops out a kind of insincerity which -almost amounts to snobbishness. It is the tendency to praise no book -until it has had a non-Catholic approbation. Now that Dr. Gasquet’s -remarkable volume on the suppression of the English monasteries and -Father Bridgett’s “Sir Thomas More” have received the highest praise in -England and swept Mr. Froude’s historical rubbish aside, there are -Catholics who will not hesitate to respect them, although they did -hesitate before the popular laudation was given to these two great -books. - -When a reader has begun to acquire the rudiments of literary taste, he -ought to choose the books he likes; but he cannot be trusted to choose -books for himself until he has—perhaps with some labor—gained taste. All -men are born with taste very unequally developed. A man cannot, I -repeat, hope to gain a correct judgment in literary matters unless he -works for it. - -Mr. Frederick Harrison says: “When will men understand that the reading -of great books is a faculty to be acquired, not a natural gift, at least -to those who are spoiled by our current education and habits of life? An -insatiable appetite for new novels makes it as hard to read a -masterpiece as it seems to a Parisian boulevardier to live in a quiet -country. Until a man can really enjoy a draught of clear water bubbling -from a mountain-side, his taste is in an unwholesome state. To -understand a great national poet, such as Dante, Calderon, Corneille, or -Goethe, is to know other types of human civilization in ways which a -library of histories does not sufficiently teach.” - -Mr. Harrison is right. It is not always easy to like good books; but it -is easier to train the young to like them than to cleanse the perverted -taste of the older. The chief business of the teacher of literature -ought to be the cultivation of taste. At his best, he can do no more -than that; at his worst, he can fill the head of the student with mere -names and dates and undigested opinions. - -When the student of literature begins really to enjoy Shakspere, his -taste has begun to be formed. He may read the “Vicar of Wakefield” after -that without a yawn, and learn to enjoy the quiet humor of Charles Lamb. -He finds himself raised into pure air, above the malaria of exaggeration -and sensationalism. His style in writing insensibly improves; he becomes -critical of the slang and careless English of his every-day speech; and -surely these things are worth all the trouble spent in gaining them. -Besides, he has secured a perpetual solace for those long nights—and -perhaps days—of loneliness which must come to nearly every man when he -begins to grow old. After religion, there is no comfort in life, when -the links of love begin to break, like a love for great literature. But -this love must be genuine; pretence will not avail; nor will mere -“top-dressing” be of any use. - -Literature used to be considered in the light of a “polite -accomplishment.” A book of “elegant extracts” skimmed through was the -only means deemed necessary for the acquirement of an education in -letters. It means a very different thing now, and the establishment of -the reading circles has emphasized its meaning for Catholic Americans. -It means, first of all, some knowledge of philology; it means a critical -understanding of the value of the stones that make up the great mosaic -of literature, and these stones are words. - -A bit of Addison, a chunk of Gibbon, a taste of Macaulay, no longer -reach the ideal of what a student of English literature should read. We -first form our taste, and then read for ourselves. We do not even accept -Cardinal Newman’s estimate of “The Vision of Mirza” or “Thalaba” without -inquiry; nor do we throw up our hats for Browning merely because -Browning has become fashionable. A healthy sign of a robuster taste is -the return to Pope, the poet of common-sense, and to Walter Scott. But -we accept neither of these writers on a cut-and-dried judgment made by -somebody else. It is better to give two months to the reading of Pope -and about Pope than to fill two months with desultory reading and take -an opinion of Pope at second hand. - -In spite of the ordinary text-book of literature, the serious student -discovers that Dryden is a poet and prose-writer of the first rank, that -Newman is the greatest thinker and stylist of modern times, that no -dramatic writer of the last two centuries has come so near Shakspere as -Aubrey de Vere, and that Coventry Patmore’s prose is delightful. If all -the students of literature that read “A GENTLEMAN” have not discovered -these things for themselves, let them take up any one of these writers -seriously, perseveringly, and contradict me if they think I am wrong. - -Matthew Arnold showed long ago that, if the basis of English literature -was Saxon, its curves, its form, its symmetry, its beauty, were derived -from the qualities of that other race which the Saxons drove out. -Similarly, if the author of that Saxon epic, the “_Beowulf_,” if Cædmon -and the Venerable Bede uttered high thoughts, it was reserved for -Chaucer to wed high thoughts to a form borrowed from the French and -Italians. Chaucer saved the English language from remaining a collection -of inadequate dialects. The Teutonic element supplied his strength; the -Celtic element his lightness and elegance. Now this Chaucer was a very -humble and devout Catholic. “Ah! but he pointed out abuses—he was the -Lollard, enlightened by the morning-star of the Reformation,” the -text-books of English literature have been saying for many years. “See -what he insinuates about the levity of his pilgrims to Canterbury!” All -of which has nothing to do with his firm faith in the Catholic Church. - -Chaucer was inspired by the intensely Christian Dante and the exquisite -Petrarch, but, unfortunately, he took too much from another master-the -greatest master of Italian prose, Boccaccio. When I use the word -Christian, I mean Catholic—the words are interchangeable; and Dante is -the most Christian of all poets. - -But Boccaccio was a Christian; he had faith; he could be serious; he -loved Dante; his collection of stories, which no man is justified in -reading, unless it is for their Italian style, has attracted every -English poet of narrative verse, from Chaucer to Tennyson; and yet, -though these stories have moments of pathos and elevation, they are full -of the fetid breath of paganism. A pope suppressed them; but their style -saved them—for art was a passion in Italy—and they were revived, -somewhat expurgated. In his old age he lamented the effects of his early -book. - -The occasional coarseness in Chaucer we owe to the manners of the times; -for the English, far behind the Italians, were just awakening from -semi-barbarism. Dante had crystallized the Italian language long before -Chaucer was born. Italy had produced the precursor of Dante, St. Francis -of Assisi, and a host of other great men, whose fame that of St. Francis -and Dante dimmed by comparison, long before the magnificent English -language came out of chaos. The few lapses in morality in Chaucer are -due both to the influence of Boccaccio and to the paganism latent in a -people who were gradually becoming fully converted. But the power of -Christianity protected Chaucer; the teaching of the Church was part of -his very life, and nothing could be more pathetic, more honest than his -plea for pardon. The Church had taught him to love chastity; if he -sinned in word, he sinned against light. The Church gave him the -safeguards for his genius; the dross he gathered from the earthiness -around him. Of the latter, there is little enough. - -Chaucer was born in 1340; Dante in 1265; and Dante helped to create the -English poet. Italy was the home of the greatest and noblest men of all -the world, and these men had revived pagan art in order to baptize it -and make it a child of Christ. Chaucer has suffered more than any other -poet at the hands of the text-book makers, who have conspired for over -three hundred years against the truth. We have been made to see him -through a false medium. We have been told that he was in revolt against -the religion which he loved as his life. He loved the Mother of God with -a childlike fervor; a modern Presbyterian would have been as much of a -heretic to him as a Moslem; he was as loyal a child of the Church as -ever lived, and to regard him as anything else is to stamp one as of -that old and ignorant school of Philistines which all cultivated -Americans have learned to detest. - -The best book for the study of this poet is Cowden Clarke’s “Riches of -Chaucer” (London: Crosby, Lockwood & Co.), the knowledge of which I owe -to the kindness of Mr. Aubrey de Vere. And his works will repay study; -Mr. Cowden Clarke arranged them so that they can be read with ease and, -after a short time, with pleasure. To see Chaucer through anybody’s eyes -is to see him through a darkened glass. Why should not we, so much -nearer to him than any of the commentators who have assumed to explain -him to us, take possession of him? He should not be an alien to us; the -form of the inkhorn he held has changed; but the rosary that fell from -his fingers was the same as our rosary. - -English literature began with Chaucer. He loved God and he loved -humanity; he could laugh like a child because he had the faith of a -child. His strength lay in his faith; and, as faith weakened, English -poets looked back more and more regretfully at the “merrie” meads -sprinkled with the daisies he loved. He is as cheerful as Sir Thomas -More; as gay, yet as sympathetic with human pleasure and pain, as the -Dominican monks whom he loved. If he jibed at abuses—if he saw that -luxury and avarice were beginning to creep into monasteries and -palaces—he knew well that the remedy lay in greater union with Rome. -Like Francis of Assisi, he was a poet, but a poet who loved even the -defects of humanity, and who preferred to laugh at them rather than to -reform them. Unlike Francis of Assisi, he was not a saint. He was -intensely interested in the world around him; he was of it and in it; -and he belongs doubly to us—the _Alma Redemptoris_, one of his favorite -hymns, which he mentions in “Tale of the Prioress,” we hear at vespers -as he heard it. The faith in which he died in 1400 is our faith to-day. - -In no age have been the written masterpieces of genius within such easy -reach of all readers. But it is true that older people, living at a time -when books were dearer and libraries fewer than they are now, read -better books; not _more_ books, but _better_ books. Probably in those -days people amused themselves less outside their own homes. Some tell us -that the tone of thought was more solid and serious. At any rate, the -English classics had more influence on the American reader fifty years -ago than they have to-day. The time had its drawbacks, to be sure. An -old gentleman often told me of a visit to a Pennsylvania farm in the -thirties, when the man of the house gave him, as a precious thing, a -copy of _The Catholic Herald_ two years old! Now the paper of yesterday -seems almost a century old; then the paper of last year was new. - -Unhappily, the book of last year suffers the same fate as the paper of -yesterday. The best way to counteract this unhappy condition of affairs -is to clasp a good book to one with “hoops of steel” when such a book is -found. - -In considering the subject of literature, there is one great book which -is seldom mentioned. This is Denis Florence MacCarthy’s translations -from Calderon. - -Calderon ought not to be a stranger to us. He approaches very near to -Dante in deep religious feeling, and he is not far behind him in genius. -If no good translation of some of his most representative works existed, -there might be an excuse for the general neglect of this great author by -English-speaking readers. And MacCarthy has done justice to those -sublime, sacred dramas, called “autos,” in which all the resources of -faith and genius are laid at the feet of God. It is to be hoped that in -a few years both MacCarthy and Mangan may be recognized. Those who know -the former only by his “Waiting for the May” will broaden their field of -literary knowledge and gain a higher respect for him through his -translations of Calderon. The names of Calderon, the greatest of the -Spanish poets, and of MacCarthy, his chief translator, suggest that of -another author too little known to the general reader. This is Kenelm -Henry Digby, whose “Mores Catholici” is a magazine of ammunition for the -Christian reader. - -There is an amusing scene in one of Thackeray’s novels, where a -journalist acknowledges that he finds all the classical quotations which -garnish his articles in Burton’s “Anatomy of Melancholy;” and, indeed, -many other things besides bits of Latin have been appropriated from -Burton and Montaigne, in our time, by ready writers. Many a sparkling -thought put into the crisp English of the nineteenth century may be -traced back to Boethius. And who shall condemn this? Has not Shakspere -set us an example of how gold, half buried in ore, may be polished until -it is an inestimable jewel? Kenelm Digby’s “Mores Catholici” is a great -magazine from which a thousand facts may be gathered, each fact pregnant -with suggestion and stimulus. Sharp-pointed arrows against calumny are -here: all they need is a light shaft and feather and a strong hand to -send them home. Is an illustration for a sermon wanted? Is a fact on -which to found an essay demanded? One has only to open the “Mores.” It -is not a book which one reads with intense interest; one cannot gallop -through the three large volumes—one must walk, laboriously stowing away -every treasure. It is, in fact, a book through which one saunters, -picking something at long intervals, perhaps. You may dip into it, as a -boy dives for a cent, and come up with a pearl-oyster in your hand. It -is a book to be kept on the lowest shelf, within reach at all times; at -any rate, to be one of the books to which you go when you are in search -of a fact or an illustration. - -One of the few sonnets written by Denis Florence MacCarthy was addressed -to Digby. Digby had painted a picture of Calderon and sent it to the -Irish poet; hence the sonnet— - - “Thou who hast left, as in a sacred shrine,— - What shrine more pure than thy unspotted page?— - The priceless relics of a heritage - Of loftiest thoughts and lessons most divine.” - -And so the names of Calderon and MacCarthy and Digby come naturally -together; and they are the names of men each great in his way. They are -not found in the newspapers; they are seldom seen in the great -magazines; those societies of the cultivated which are—thank -Heaven!—multiplying everywhere for the better understanding of books -know very little about them. Let us hope that Miss Imogene Guiney, who -wrote so well of Mangan in one of the numbers of the _Atlantic Monthly_, -will do a similar kind office for MacCarthy. - -As to Calderon, he can be read but in parts. Like Milton, he travelled -over many a barren stretch of prose thinking it poetry; and so we will -be wise to follow MacCarthy’s lead in choosing from his dramas. He is so -little known among us for the reason that we have permitted the English -taste—which became Protestantized—to separate us from him. It is to the -German Goethe that we owe the revival of the taste for Dante. Before -Goethe rediscovered him, the English-speaking people of the world held -that there were only two great poets—Shakspere and Milton. - -To reclaim our heritage, we must know something of Calderon. There is no -reason why our horizon should be limited to that which English -Protestantism has uncovered for us. Calderon represents the literature -of Catholic Spain at its highest point; and even the most narrow-minded -man, having read a fair number of the pages of Calderon, can deny -neither his ardent devotion to the Church nor his high genius, nor can -he disprove that they existed together, free and untrammelled. We have -been told that the outbreak of literary genius in the reign of Elizabeth -was but the outcome of the liberty of the Reformation. How did it happen -that Spain, in which there was no Reformation, produced Columbus, -Calderon, Cervantes, and Italy illustrious names by the legion? -Knowledge, after all, is the only antidote to the miasma of ignorance -and arrogance which has clouded the judgment of so many writers on -literature and art. - - - - - VIII. The Home Book-shelf. - - -It ought not to be so much our practice to denounce bad books as to -point out good ones. To say that a book is immoral is to increase its -sale. But the more good books we put into the hands of our boys, the -greater preservative powers we give them against evil. Here is a bit -from the Kansas City _Star_ which expresses tersely what we have all -been thinking: - - “The truth is that it is not the boys who read ‘bad books’ who swell - the roll of youthful criminality; it is the boys who do not read - anything. Let any one look over the police court of a busy morning, - and he will see that the style of youth gathered there have not - fallen into evil ways through their depraved literary tendencies. - They were not brought there by books, but more probably by ignorance - of books combined with a genuine hatred of books of all kinds. There - is not a more perfect picture of innocence in the world than a boy - buried in his favorite book, oblivious to all earthly sights and - sounds, scarcely breathing as he follows the fortunes of the heroes - and heroines of the story.” - -It depends, of course, on what kind of a story it is. A boy may be a -picture of innocence; but we all know that many a canvas on which is a -picture of innocence is much worm-eaten at the back. If the book be a -good one, a boy is safe while he is reading it—he can be no safer. If it -is a mere story of adventure, without any dangerous sentiment, a boy is -not likely to get harm out of it. It is the sentimental—not the honest -sentiment of Sir Walter or Thackeray—that does harm to the boy of a -certain age, but more harm to the girl. A boy’s preoccupation with his -book may not be always innocent. It is a father’s or mother’s duty to -see that it is innocent, by supplying the boy with the right kind of -books. This, in our atmosphere, is almost as much of a duty as the -supplying him with bread and butter. A father may take the lowest view -of his duties; he maybe content with having his son taught the Little -Catechism and with feeding and clothing him. However sufficient this may -be among the peasants of the Tyrol, it does not answer in our country. -The boy who cares to read nothing except the daily paper or the -theatrical poster has more chances against him than the devourer of -books. The police courts show that. - -The parish library, as a help to religious and moral education, comes -next to the parish school; it supplements it; it amplifies its -instruction: it carries its influence deeper; it cultivates both the -logical powers and the imagination. Give a boy a taste for books, and he -has a consolation which neither sickness nor poverty nor age itself can -take from him. But he must not be left to ramble through a library at -his own sweet will. There are probably no stricter Catholics among our -acquaintance than were the parents of Alexander Pope, the “poet of -common-sense” and bad philosophy; and yet their carelessness, or rather -faith in books merely as books, led him into many an ethical error. - -There is no use in trying to restrict the reading of a clever American -boy to professedly Catholic books in the English language. He will ask -for stories, and there are not enough stories of the right sort to last -him very long. He will want stories with plenty of action in -them—stirring stories, stories of adventure, stories of school life, of -life in his own country; and we have too few of them. And it requires -some discrimination to square his wants with what he ought to want. But -that discrimination must be used by somebody, or there will be danger. - -Nevertheless, the boy who rushes through Oliver Optic’s stories, and -Henty’s and Bolderwood’s, is not likely to be injured. They are not -ideal books, from our point of view. He may even read Charles Kingsley’s -boisterous, stupid stuff; but if he is a well-instructed boy, he will be -in a state of hot indignation all through “Hypatia” and the other -underdone-roast-beefy things of that bigot. Kingsley, with all his -prejudice, though, is better for a boy than Rider Haggard. There is a -nasty trail over Haggard’s stories. - -There is some comfort in the fact that the average boy is too eagerly -intent on his story to mind the moralizing. What does he care for Lord -Lytton’s talk about the Good, the True, and the Beautiful in “The Last -Days of Pompeii”? He wants to know how everything “turns out.” And in -Kingsley’s “Hypatia”—which is so often in Catholic libraries—he pays -very little attention to the historical lies, for the sake of the -action. Nevertheless, he should be guarded against the historical lies. -Personally—I hope this intrusion of the _ego_ will be forgiven—I had, -when I was a boy and waded through all sorts of books, so strong a -conviction that Catholics were always right and every one else wrong, -that “Hypatia” and Bulwer’s “Harold” and the rest were mere incentives -to zeal; I thought that if the Lady Abbess walled up Constance at the -end of “Marmion,” that young person deserved her fate. - -This state of mind, however, ought not to be generally cultivated; a -discriminating taste for reading should. Do not let us cry out so loudly -about bad books; let us seek out the good ones; and remember that it is -not the reading boy that fills the criminal ranks, but the boy that -lives in the streets and does not read. - -There should be a few books on the family shelf—books which are meant to -be daily companions—the Bible, the “Imitation of Christ,” something of -Father Faber’s, “Fabiola” and “Dion and the Sibyls,” and some great -novels. - -People of to-day do not realize how much the greatest of all the -romancers owes to the Catholic Dryden. Sir Walter Scott, in spite of -frequent change in public taste, still holds his own. Cardinal Newman, -in one of his letters, regrets that young people have ceased to be -interested in so admirable a writer. But there is only partial reason -for this regret. Sir Walter’s long introductions and some of his -elaborate descriptions of natural scenery are no longer read with -interest. Still, it is evident that people do not care to have his works -changed in any way. Not long ago, Miss Braddon, the indefatigable -novelist, “edited” Sir Walter Scott’s novels. She cut out all those -passages which seemed dull to her. But the public refused to read the -improved edition. It remained unsold. - -It is safe to predict that neither Sir Walter Scott nor Miss Austen will -ever go entirely out of fashion. Sir Walter’s muse is to Miss Austen’s -as the Queen of Sheba to a very prim modern gentlewoman: one is attired -in splendid apparel, wreathed with jewels, sparkling; the other is -neutral-tinted, timid, shy. But of all novelists, Sir Walter Scott -admired Miss Edgeworth and Miss Austen. He said, with almost a sigh of -regret, that he could do the big “bow-wow” business, but that they -pictured real life. - -Nevertheless, while Miss Austen is not forgotten—in fact, interest has -increased in her delightful books of late years—Sir Walter Scott’s -novels are found everywhere. Not to have read the most notable of the -Waverley Novels is to give one’s acquaintances just reason for lamenting -one’s illiberal education. - -The name of Sir Walter Scott naturally suggests that of Dryden, from -whom the “Wizard” borrowed some of the best things in “Ivanhoe”—and -“Ivanhoe” is without doubt the most popular of Sir Walter Scott’s -novels. That picturesque humbug Macaulay, who could sacrifice anything -for a brilliant antithesis, has done much harm to the reputation of -Dryden. He gives us the impression that Dryden was a mere timeserver, if -a brilliant satirist and a third-rate poet. Some years will pass before -the superficial criticism of Macaulay shall be taken at its full value. -Dryden was honest—honest in his changes of opinion, and entirely -consistent in his change of faith. No church but that of his ancestors -could have satisfied the mind of a man to whom the mutilated doctrine -and bald services of the Anglican sect were naturally obnoxious. Of the -charge that Dryden changed his religious opinions for gain, Mr. John -Amphlett Evans, a sympathetic critic, says that, if Dryden gained the -approval of King James II., he lost that of the English people. Dryden -understood this, for he wrote: - - “If joys hereafter must be purchased here - With loss of all that mortals hold so dear, - Then welcome infamy and public shame, - And last, a long farewell to worldly fame.” - -If Scott, through ignorance or carelessness, misrepresented certain -Catholic practices, he never consciously misrepresented Catholic ideas; -and, as a recent writer in the _Dublin Review_ remarks, he showed that -all that was best and heroic in the Middle Ages was the result of -Catholic teaching. This was his attraction for Cardinal Newman. This -made him so fascinating to another convert, James A. McMaster, who had -an inherited Calvinistic horror of most other novels. Scott, robust and -broad-minded as he was, could understand the mighty genius and the great -heart of Dryden. He was the ablest defender of the poet who abjured the -licentiousness of the Restoration—mirrored in his earlier dramas—to -adopt a purer mode of thought. Although Dryden was really Scott’s master -in art, Sir Walter did not fully understand how very great was Dryden’s -poem, “Almanzor and Almahide.” If Tasso’s “Jerusalem Delivered,” or -Ariosto’s “Orlando Furioso,” or Milton’s “Paradise Regained,” or -Fénelon’s “Telemachus” is an epic, this splendid poem of Dryden’s is an -epic, and greater than them all. It is from this poem, founded on -episodes of the siege of Granada, that Sir Walter Scott borrows so -liberally in “Ivanhoe.” - -One cannot altogether pardon the greatest fault of all Sir Walter made, -the punishment of Constance in “Marmion.” But his theory of artistic -effect was something like Macaulay’s idea of rhetorical effect. If -picturesqueness or dramatic effect interfered with historical truth, the -latter suffered the necessary carving to make it fit. It must be -remembered, too, that Sir Walter Scott was not in a position to profit -by modern discoveries which have forced all honorable men to revise many -pages of the falsified histories of their youth and to do justice to the -spirit of the Church. - -Sir Walter Scott is always chivalrous and pure-minded. How he would have -detested Froude’s brutal characterization of Mary Stuart, or Swinburne’s -vile travesty of her! If his friars are more jolly than respectable, it -is because he drew his pictures from popular ballads and old stories -never intended in Catholic times to be taken as serious or typical. His -Templars are horrible villains, but he never seems to regard them as -villanous because they are ecclesiastics; he does not intend to drag -their priesthood into disgrace; they are lawless and romantic figures, -loaded with horrible accusations by Philippe le Bel, and condemned by -the Pope—ready-made romantic scoundrels fit for purposes of fiction. He -does not look beyond this. - -Scott shows much of the nobility of Dryden’s later work. He does not -confuse good with evil; he is always tender of good sentiments; he hates -vice and all meanness; in depicting so many fine characters who could -only have bloomed in a Catholic atmosphere, he shows a sympathy for the -“old Church” at once pathetic and admirable to a Catholic. There is no -novel of his in which the influence of the Church is not alluded to in -some way or other. And how delightful are his heroines when they are -Catholic! How charmingly he has drawn Mary Stuart! And the man that does -not love Di Vernon and Catherine Seton has no heart for Beatrice or -Portia. And then there is the grand figure of Edward Glendenning in “The -Abbot.” - -Dryden and Scott both owed so much to the Church, were so naturally her -children, that one feels no ordinary satisfaction in the conversion of -the one, and some consolation in the fact that the last words of the -other were those of the “Dies Irae.” - -Brownson and Newman are two authors more talked about than read in this -country. In England Newman’s most careful literary work is known; -Brownson’s work has only begun to receive attention. Newman has gained -much by being talked and written about by men who love the form of -things as much as the matter, and who, if Newman had taught Buddhism or -Schopenhauerism, would admire him just as much. As there is a large -class of these men, and as they help to form public opinion, it has come -to pass that he who would deny Newman’s mastery of style would be smiled -at in any assembly of men of letters. Brownson has not had such an -advantage. He gave his attention thoroughly to the matter in hand; style -was with him a secondary consideration. Besides, he wrote from the -American point of view, and sometimes—at least it would seem so—under -pressure from the printer. Newman was never hurried; Horace was not more -leisurely, Cicero more exact. It would be absurd to compare Newman and -Brownson. I simply put their names together to show that they should be -read, even if other writers must be neglected, by Catholic Americans. I -take the liberty of recommending three books as valuable additions to -the home shelf:—Brownson’s “Views,” and the “Characteristics” of Wiseman -and Newman. - -Every young American who wants to understand the political position of -his country among the nations should read three books—Brownson’s -“American Republic,” De Tocqueville’s “Democracy in America,” and -Bryce’s “American Commonwealth.” But of these three writers the -greatest—incomparably the greatest—is Brownson: he defines principles; -he clarifies them until they are luminous; he shows the application of -them to a new condition of things. There have been Catholics—why -disguise the fact, since they are nearly all dead or imbecile?—who -fancied that our form of government was merely tolerated by the Church. -Brownson gave a death-blow to those ancient dragons of unbelief. Certain -parts of this great work ought to be a text-book in every school in the -country. And it will now be easier to build a monument to this profound -thinker, as there is a well-considered attempt to popularize such -portions of his books as must catch the general attention, for there are -many pages in Brownson’s works which are hidden only because they -suffered in their original method of publication. - -Open a volume of his works at random, and you will find something to -suggest or stimulate thought, to define a term or to fortify a -principle. Read, for instance, those pages of his on the Catholic -American literature of his time and you will have a standard of judgment -for all time. And who to-day can say what he says as well as he said it? -As to those parts of his philosophy about which the doctors disagree, -let us leave that to the doctors. It does not concern the general -public, and indeed it might be left out of consideration with advantage. - -Brownson’s works are mines of thought. In them lie the germs of mighty -sermons, of great books to come. Already he is a classic in American -literature, and there is every reason why he should be a classic, since -he was first in an untilled ground; and yet it is a sad thing to find -that of all the magnificent material Brownson has left, the “Spirit -Rapper,” that comparatively least worthy product of his pen, seems to be -the best known to the general reader. - -If one of us would confine himself to the reading of four authors in -English—Shakspere, Newman, Webster, and Brownson—he could not fail to be -well educated. The “Idea of a University” of Newman is a pregnant book. -It goes to the root of the subtlest matters; its clearness enters our -minds and makes the shadows flee. It cannot be made our own at one -reading. There are passages which should be read over and over -again—notably that on literature and the definition of a classic. If any -man could make us grasp the intangible, Newman could. How sentimental -and thin Emerson appears after him! Professor Cook, of Yale, has done -the world a good turn by giving us the chapter on “Poetry and the -Poetics of Aristotle” in a little pamphlet; and John Lilly’s -“Characteristics” is a very valuable book. Any reader or active man who -dips into the chapter on the “Poetics” will long for more; and, if he -does, the “Characteristics” will not slake his thirst; he will desire -the volumes themselves and drink in new refreshments with every page. - -I have known a young admirer of “Lead, Kindly Light”—which, by the way, -has only three stanzas of its own—to be repelled by the learned title of -“Apologia Pro Vita Sua,” but, in search of the circumstances that helped -to produce it, to turn to certain pages in this presumably uninteresting -work. The charm began to work; Newman was no longer a pedant to be -avoided, but a friend to be ever near. - -“Callista” amounts to very little as a novel; it is valuable because -Newman studied its color from authentic sources. But “The Dream of -Gerontius” is only beginning in our country to receive the attention due -to it. It was a text-book in classes at Oxford long before people here -touched it at all, except in rare instances. It is a unique poem. There -is nothing like it in all literature. It is the record of the experience -of a soul during the instant it is liberated from the body. It touches -the sublime; it is colorless—if a pure white light can be said to be -colorless. It is the work of a great logician impelled to utter his -thoughts through the most fitting medium, and this medium he finds to be -verse. In Dante the symbols of earthly things represent to us the mystic -life of the other world. Dante Gabriel Rossetti, chief of the -Pre-Raphaelites, imitated the outer shell of the great Dante—the -sensuous shell—but he got no further. Newman soars above, beyond earth; -we are made to realize with awful force that the soul at death is at -once divorced from the body. Dante does not make us feel this. The -people that Virgil and he meet are not spirits, but men and women with -bodies and souls in torment. No painter on earth could put “The Dream of -Gerontius” into line and color. Flaxman, so exquisite in his -interpretation of Dante, would seem vulgar, and Doré brutal. None of us -should lack a knowledge of this truly wonderful poem, which must be -studied, not read. Philosophy and theology have found no flaws in it; -humanity may shiver in the whiteness of its light, and yet be consoled -by the fact that the comfort it offers is not merely imaginative, or -sentimental, or beautiful, but real. - -It is impossible to suppress the love of the beautiful in human nature. -The early New Englanders, to whom beauty was an offence and art and -literature condemned things—who worshipped a God of their own invention, -clothed in sulphurous clouds and holding victims over eternal fire, -ready, with the ghastly pleasure described by their divines, to drop -these victims into the flame—were not Christians. Christians have never -accepted the Grecian _dictum_ that earthly beauty is the good and that -to be æsthetic is to be moral; but Christianity has always encouraged -the love of beauty and led the way to its use in the worship of God. - -Among Americans, Longfellow had a most devout love of the beautiful. And -it was this love of beauty that drew him near to the Church. That -eloquent writer Ruskin has little sympathy with men who are drawn -towards the Church by the beauty she enshrines, and he constantly -protests against the enticements of a Spouse the hem of whose garment he -kisses. Still, judging from his ill-natured diatribe against Pugin, in -the “Stones of Venice,” he had no understanding of the sentiment that -caused Longfellow, when in search of inspiration, to turn to the Church. - -Longfellow’s love of the melodious, of the beautiful, of the -symmetrical, led him into defects. He could not endure a discord, and -his motto was “_Non clamor, sed amor_,” which, as coming from him, may -be paraphrased in one word, “serenity.” His superabundant similes show -how he longed to carry one thing into another thing of even greater -beauty, and how this longing sometimes leads him to faults of taste. - -But this lover of beauty—led by it to the very beauty of Ruskin’s Circe -and his forefathers’ “Scarlet Woman”—came of a race that hated beauty. -And yet he stretched out through the rocky soil of Puritan traditions -and training until we find him translating the sermon of St. Francis of -Assisi to the birds into English verse, and working lovingly at the most -Christian of all poems, the “Divine Comedy.” It was he—this descendant -of the Puritans—who described, as no other poet ever described, the -innocence of the young girl coming from confession. But it was his love -of beauty and his love of purity that made him do this. In Longfellow’s -eyes only the pure was beautiful. A canker in the rose made the rose -hateful to him. He was unlike his classmate and friend Hawthorne: the -stain on the lily did not make it more interesting. His love of purity -was, however, like his hatred of noise, a sentiment rather than a -conviction. - -The love for the beautiful leads to Rome. Ruskin fights against it, -Longfellow yields to it, and even Whittier—whose lack of culture and -whose traditions held him doubly back—is drawn to the beauty of the -saints. - -As culture in America broadens and deepens, respect for the things that -Protestantism cast out increases. James Russell Lowell’s paper on Dante, -in “Among My Books,” is an example of this. The comprehension he shows -of the divine poet is amazing in a son of the Puritans. But the human -mind and the human heart _will_ struggle towards the light. - -Longfellow was too great an artist to try to lop off such Catholic -traditions as might displease his readers. In this he was greater than -Sir Walter Scott, and a hundred times greater than Spenser. Scott’s -mind, bending as a healthy tree bends to the light, stretched towards -the old Church. She fascinated his imagination, she drew his thoughts, -and her beauty won his heart; but he was afraid of the English people. -And yet, subservient as Scott was, Cardinal Newman avows that Sir -Walter’s novels drew him towards the Church; and there is a letter -written by the great cardinal in which he laments that the youth of the -nineteenth century no longer read the novels of the “Wizard of the -North.” Scott cannot get rid of the charm the Church throws about him. -He was not classical, he was romantic. He soon tired of mere form, as -any healthy mind will. The reticent and limited beauty of the Greek -temple made him yawn; but he was never weary of the Gothic church, with -its surprises, its splendor, its glow, its statues, its gargoyles—all -its reproductions of the life of the world in its relations to God. - -Similarly, Longfellow was not a classicist. The coldness of Greek beauty -did not appeal to him; he could understand and love the pictures of -Giotto—the artist of St. Francis—better than the “Dying Gladiator.” When -Christianity had given life to the perfect form of Greek art, then -Longfellow understood and loved it. And he trusted the American people -sufficiently not to attempt to placate them by concealing or distorting -the source of his inspiration. No casual reader of “Evangeline” can -mistake the cause of the primitive virtues of the Acadians. A lesser -artist would have introduced the typical Jesuit of the romancers, or -hinted that a King James’s Bible read by Gabriel and Evangeline, under -the direction of a self-sacrificing colporteur, was at the root of all -the patience, purity, and constancy in the poem. But Longfellow knew -better than this, and the American people took “Evangeline” to their -heart without question, except from some carper, like Poe, who envied -the literary distinction of the poet. We must remember, too, that the -American people of 1847 were not the American people of to-day; they -were narrower, more provincial, less infused with new blood, and more -prejudiced against the traditions of the Church to which Longfellow -appealed when he wrote his greatest poem. - -It is as impossible to eliminate the cross from the discovery of America -as to love art and literature without acknowledging the power that -preserved both. - - - - - IX. Of Shakspere. - - -The time has come when the Catholics of this country—who possess -unmutilated the seamless garment of Christ—should begin to understand -the real value of the inheritance of art and literature and music which -is especially theirs. - -The Reformation made a gulf between art and religion; it declared that -the beautiful had no place in the service of God, and that a student of -æsthetics was a student of the devil’s lore. Of late a reaction has -taken place. - -Fifty years ago the picture of a Madonna by Raphael or Filippo Lippi or -Botticelli in a popular magazine would have occasioned a howl of -condemnation from the densely ignorant average Protestant of that time. -But the taste for art has grown immensely in the last twenty years, and -now—I am ashamed to say it—non-Catholics have, in America, learned to -know and love the great masterpieces of our inheritance more than we -ourselves. It is we, English-speaking Catholics, who have suffered -unexpressibly from the deadening influence of the Reformation on -æsthetics. As a taste for art and literature grows, “orthodox” protest -against the Church must wane, for the essence of “orthodox” protest is -misunderstanding of the Church which made possible Dante and Cervantes, -Chaucer and Wolfram von Eschenbach, Fra Angelico and Murillo, Shakspere -and Dryden. And no cultivated man, loving them, can hate the Church -that, while guarding morality, likewise protected æsthetics as a -stretching out towards the immortal. Art and literature and music are -efforts of the spirit to approach God. And, as such, Christianity -cherishes them. Art and history are one; art and literature are history; -and nothing is grander in the panorama of events than the spectacle of -the fine arts, in Christian times, emptying their precious box of -ointment on the head of Our Lord to atone for the sins of the past. - -The flower of all art is Christian art; it took the perfect form of the -Greeks and clothed it with luminous flesh and blood. - -Miss Eliza Allen Starr has shown us some of the treasures of our -inheritance of art. It is easy to find them; good photographs of the -masters’ works—of the Sistine Madonna of Raphael, of the Immaculate -Conception of Murillo, of the Virgin of the Kiss by Hébert, and of the -beautiful pictures of Bouguereau are cheap everywhere. Why, then, with -all these lovely reflections of Catholic genius near us, should we fill -our houses with bad, cheap prints? - -Similarly, why should we be content with flimsy modern books? The best -of all literature is ours—even Shakspere is ours. - -If there is one fault to be found in Cardinal Newman’s lecture on -“Literature” in that great book, “The Idea of a University,” it is that -the most subtle master of English style took his view of Continental -literature from Hallam. When he speaks of English literature, he speaks -as a master of his subject; on the literature of the Greeks and Romans, -there is no uncertainty in his utterances; but he takes his impressions -of the literature of France and Spain from a non-Catholic critic, whose -opinions are tinctured with prejudice. One cannot help regretting that -the cardinal did not apply the same test to Montaigne that he applied to -Shakspere. - -Similarly, most of us have been induced, by the Puritanism in the air -around us, to take our opinions of the great English classics from -text-books compiled by sciolists, who have not gone deep enough to -understand the course of the currents of literature. We accept Shakspere -at second hand; if we took our impressions of his works from Professor -Dowden or Herr Delius or men like George Saintsbury or Horace Furness, -or, better than all, from himself, it would be a different thing. But we -do not; if we read him at all, we read him hastily; we read “Hamlet” as -we would a novel, or we are content to nibble at little chunks from his -plays, which the compilers graciously present to us. - -The text-book of literature has been an enemy to education, because it -has been generally compiled by persons who were incapable of fair -judgment. In this country, Father Jenkins’s compilation is the best we -have had. It is a brave attempt to remove misapprehensions; but a -text-book should be merely a guide to the works themselves. There is -more intellectual gain in six months’ close study of the text and -circumstances of “Hamlet” than in tripping through a dozen books of -“selections.” The Germans found this out long ago, and Dr. Gotthold -Böttcher puts it into fitting words in his introduction to Wolfram von -Eschenbach’s “Parcival.” The time will doubtless come when even in -parochial schools the higher “Reader” will be a complete book—not a -thing of shreds and patches, like the little dabs of meat and vegetables -the keepers of country hotels set before us on small plates. This book -will, of course, be intelligently annotated. - -Some of us have a certain timidity about claiming Shakspere as our own -and about reading his plays to our young people. This is because we have -given in too much to the critical spirit, which finds purity in impure -things, and impurity where no impurity is intended. It is time we -realize the evil that the English speech has done us by unconsciously -impregnating us with alien prejudices. - -Surely no man will accuse Cardinal Newman of condoning sensuality or -coarseness. His idea of propriety is good enough; it is broad enough and -narrow enough for us. That foreign code which would keep young people -within artificial barriers and then let them loose to wallow in literary -filth, that hypocritical American code which leaves the obscenities of -the daily newspaper open and closes Shakspere, is not ours. - -Shakspere was the result of Catholic thought and training. There is no -Puritanism in him. His plays are Catholic literature in the widest -sense; he sees life from the Christian point of view, and, depicting it -as it is, his standard is a Catholic standard. There is no doubt that -there are coarse passages in Shakspere’s plays—it is easy to get rid of -them. But they are few. They seem immodest because the plainness of -language of the Elizabethan time and of the preceding times has happily -gone out of fashion. It would be well to revise our definition of -immorality, by comparing it with the more robust Catholic one, before we -condemn Shakspere or the Old Testament, though the scrupulous Tom Paine, -who has gone utterly out of fashion, found both immoral! - -Hear Cardinal Newman (“Idea of a University,” page 319) speaking of -Shakspere: “Whatever passages may be gleaned from his dramas -disrespectful to ecclesiastical authority, still these are but passages; -on the other hand, there is in Shakspere neither contempt of religion -nor scepticism, and he upholds the broad laws of moral and divine truths -with the consistency and severity of an Æschylus, Sophocles, and Pindar. -There is no mistaking in his works on which side lies the right; Satan -is not made a hero, nor Cain a victim, but pride is pride, and vice is -vice, and, whatever indulgence he may allow himself in light thoughts or -unseemly words, yet his admiration is reserved for sanctity and -truth; ... but often as he may offend against modesty, he is clear of a -worse charge, sensuality, and hardly a passage can be instanced in all -that he has written to seduce the imagination or to excite the -passions.” - -In arranging a course of reading for young people, it seems to me that -those books which _define_ principles should be put first. When a reader -has a good grasp of definitions, he is in a mathematical state of mind -and ready to assimilate truth and reject error. Books of literature -should not be recommended to him until he is sure of his principles; -for, unhappily, the tendency of American youth is to imagine that what -he cannot refute is irrefutable. If the young reader be thoroughly -grounded in the doctrines of his faith and armed with a few clear -definitions of the meaning of things, even Milton cannot persuade him -that Satan is a more admirable figure than Our Lord, or Byron seduce him -into the opinion that Cain was wronged, or Goethe that sin is merely a -more or less pleasing experience. - -It is remarkable that the Puritanism which lauds Milton as a household -god turns its face from Shakspere; and yet Milton’s great epic is not -only the deification of intellectual pride, but it contemns -Christianity. There are very few men who can to-day say that they have -read “Paradise Lost” line after line with pleasure. There are long -stretches of aridity in it; and those who pretend to admire it as a -whole are no doubt tinctured with literary insincerity. But there are -glorious passages in the “Paradise Lost,” unexcelled in any literature; -and therefore the epic should be read in parts, and one cannot be blamed -if he “skip” many other parts. The great parts of “Paradise Lost,” ought -to be read and re-read. The comparative weakness of the “Paradise -Regained” shows that Milton had not that sympathy with the Redemption -which he had with the revolt of Satan. And yet, in some pious -households, where puritanized opinion reigns, Shakspere is locked up, -while “Paradise Lost” is put beside the family Bible! - -It is not necessary that one should read all of Shakspere’s writings; -the early poems had better be omitted; but it is necessary for purposes -of culture that one should read what one does read with intelligence. -Before beginning “Hamlet”—which a thoughtful Catholic can appreciate -better than any other man—one should clear the ground by studying -Professor Dowden’s little “Primer” on Shakspere (Macmillan & Co.), and -Mr. Furnivall’s preface to the Leopold edition of Shakspere, and George -H. Miles’s study of “Hamlet.” Then, and not until then, will one be in a -position to get real benefit from his reading. To read “Hamlet” without -some preparation is like the inane practice of “going to Europe to -complete an education never begun at home.” I repeat that a Catholic can -better appreciate the marvels of Shakspere’s greatest play, because, -even if he know only the Little Catechism, he has the key to the play -and to Shakspere’s mind. - -The philosophy of “Hamlet” is that sin cankers and burns and ruins and -corrupts even in this world, and that the effects do not end in this -world. Shakspere, enlightened by the teaching of centuries since St. -Austin converted his forefathers, teaches a higher philosophy than that -of Æschylus or Euripides or Sophocles—he substitutes will for fate. It -is not fate that forces the keen Claudius to murder his brother; it is -not fate that obliges him to turn away from the reproaches of an -instructed mind and conscience: he chooses; it is his own will that -makes the crime; he does not confuse good with evil. The sin of the -Queen is not so great; she is ignorant of her husband’s crime; in fact, -from the usual modern point of view, she has committed no sin at all. -And, as the Danish method of choosing monarchs permitted the nobles to -name Claudius king, while her son was mooning at the Saxon university, -she had done him no material wrong. But as there is no mention of a -dispensation from Rome, and as Shakspere makes the Danes Catholic, the -people of Denmark must have looked on the alliance with doubt. The -demand made to Horatio to exorcise the spirit, as he was a scholar; the -expression, “I’ll cross it,” which Fechter, the actor, rightly -interpreted as meaning the sign of the cross; a hundred touches, in -fact, show that “Hamlet” can and ought to be studied with special profit -by Catholics. - -Suppose that one begins with “Hamlet,” having cleared the ground, and -then takes the greatest of the tragi-comedies, “The Merchant of Venice.” -Here opens a new field. Before beginning this play, it would be well to -read Mgr. Seton’s paper on the Jews in Europe, in his excellent “Essays, -Chiefly Roman.” It will give one an excellent idea of the attitude of -the Church towards Shylock’s countrymen, and do away with the impression -that Antonio was acting in accordance with that attitude when he treated -Shylock as less than a human being. Portia not only offers a valuable -contrast to the weakness of Ophelia and the criminal weakness of -Gertrude, but she is a type of the ideal noblewoman of her time, whose -only weakness is love for a man of lesser nobility than herself, but who -holds his honor as greater than life or love. - -Shakspere’s “Julius Cæsar,” for comparison with “Hamlet,” might come -next, and after that the most lyrical and poetical of all the comedies, -“As You Like It,” or perhaps “The Tempest,” with Prospero’s simple but -strong assertion of belief in immortality. - -Having studied these four great works, with as much of the literature -they suggest as practicable, a distinct advance in cultivation will have -been made. The best college in the country can give one no more. But -they must be _studied_, not read. He who does not know these plays -misses part of his heritage; for the plays of Shakspere belong more to -the Catholic than to the non-Catholic. Shakspere was the fine flower of -culture nurtured under Catholic influences. - - - - - X. Of Talk, Work, and Amusement. - - -There are too many etiquette books—too much about the outward look of -things, and too little about the inward. Manners make a great difference -in this world—we all discover that sooner or later; but later we find -out that there are some principles which keep society together more than -manners. If manners are the flower, these principles are the roots which -intricately bind earth and crumbling rocks together and make a safe -footing. To-day the end of preaching seems to be to teach the outward -form, without the inward light that gives the form all its value. By -preaching I mean the talk and advice that permeate the newspapers and -books of social instruction. - -Manners are only good, after all, when they represent something. What -does it matter whether Mr. Jupiter makes a charming host at his own -table or not, if he sit silent a few minutes after some of his guests -are gone, and listen to the horrors that one who stays behind tells of -them? And if Mrs. Juno, whose manners at her “at home” are perfect, sits -down and rips and tears at the characters of the acquaintances she has -just fed with coffee and whatever else answers to the fatted calf, shall -we believe that she is useful to society? - -There is harmless gossip which has its place; in life it is like the -details in a novel; it is amusing and interesting, because it belongs to -humanity—and what that is human is alien to us? So far as gossip -concerns the lights and shades of character, the minor miseries and -amusing happenings of life, what honest man or woman has not a taste for -it? And who values a friend less because his peculiarities make us -smile? - -But by and by there comes into the very corner of the fireside a guest -who disregards the crown of roses which every man likes to hang above -his door. The roses mean silence—or, at least, that all things that pass -under them shall be sweetened by the breath of hospitality; and he adds -a little to the smile of kindly tolerance, and he paints it as a sneer. -“You must forgive me for telling you,” he whispers, when he is safely -sheltered beneath your friend’s garland of roses; “but Theseus spoke of -you the other night in a way that made my blood boil.” - -And then the friendship of years is snapped; and then the harmless jest, -in which Theseus’s friend would have delighted even at his own expense -if he had been present, becomes a jagged bullet in an ulcerated wound. -_Sub rosâ_ was a good phrase with the old Latins, but who minds it now? -It went out of fashion when the public began to pay newspaper reporters -for looking through keyholes, and for stabbing the hearts of the -innocent in trying to prove somebody guilty. It went out of fashion when -private letters became public property and a man might, without fear of -disgrace, print, or sell to be printed, any scrap of paper belonging to -another that had fallen into his hands. - -A very wise man—a gentle man and a loyal man—once said, “A man may be -judged by what he believes.” If we could learn the truth of this early -in life, what harm could be done us by the creature who tears the thorns -out of our hospitable roses, and goes about lacerating hearts with them? -When we hear that Jason has called us a fool, we should not be so ready -to cry out with all our breath that he is a scoundrel—because we should -not be so ready to believe that Jason, who was a decent fellow -yesterday, should suddenly have become the hater of a good friend -to-day. And when, under stress of unrighteous indignation, we have -called Jason a scoundrel, the listener can hardly wait until he has -informed Jason of the enormity; “and thereby hangs a tale.” - -But when we get older and wiser, we do not ask many people to sit under -our roses; and those whom we ask we trust implicitly. In time—so happily -is our experience—we believe no evil of any man with whom we have ever -cordially shaken hands. Then we begin to enjoy life; and we, too, choose -our acquaintances by their unwillingness to believe evil of others. And -as for the man who has eaten our salt, we become so optimistic about him -that we would not even believe that he could write a stupid book; and -that is the _nirvâna_ of belief in one’s friends. - -Less manners, we pray—less talk about the handling of a fork and the -angle of a bow, and more respect for the roses. Of course, one of us may -have said yesterday, after dinner, that Jason ought not to talk so much -about his brand-new coat-of-arms; or that Ariadne, who was a widow, you -know, might cease to chant the praise of number one in the presence of -number two. But do we not admire the solid qualities of both Jason and -Ariadne? And yet who shall make them believe that when the little -serpent wriggles from our hearthstone to theirs? - -It is a settled fact that young people must be amused. It is a settled -fact, or rather an accepted fact, that they must be amused much more -than their predecessors were amused. It is useless to ask why. Life in -the United States has become more complicated, more artificial, more -civilized, if you will; and that Jeffersonian simplicity which De -Tocqueville and De Bacourt noted has almost entirely disappeared. The -theatre has assumed more license than ever; it amuses—it does not -attempt to instruct; and spectacles are tolerated by decent people which -would have been frowned upon some years ago. There is no question that -the drama is purer than it ever was before; but the spectacle, the -idiotic farce, and the light opera are more silly and more indecent than -within the memory of man. The toleration of these things all shows that, -in the craving for amusement, high principle and reasonable rules of -conduct are forgotten. - -A serious question of social importance is: How can the rage for -amusement be kept within proper bounds? How can it be regulated? How can -it be prevented from making the heart and the head empty and even -corrupt? In many ways our country and our time are serious enough. We -need, perhaps, a touch of that cheerful lightness which makes the life -of the Viennese and of the Parisian agreeable and bright—which enables -him to get color and interest into the most commonplace things. But our -lightness and cheerfulness are likely to be spasmodic and extravagant. -We are not pleased with little things; it takes a great deal to give us -delight; our children are men and women too early; we do not understand -simplicity—unless it is sold at a high price with an English label on -it. Luxuries have become necessities, and even the children demand -refinements of enjoyment of which their parents did not dream in the -days gone by. - -And yet the essence of American social life ought to be simplicity. We -have no traditions to support; a merely rich man without a great family -name owes nothing to society, except to help those poorer than himself; -he has not inherited those great establishments which your English or -Spanish high lord must keep up or tarnish the family name. We have no -great families in America whose traditions are not those of simplicity -and honesty, and these are the only traditions they are bound to -cherish. In this way our aristocracy—if we have such a thing—ought to be -the purest in the world and the most simple. There is no reason why we -should pick up all the baubles that the effete folk of the Old World are -throwing away. - -Whether we are to achieve simplicity, and consequently cheerfulness, in -every-day life depends entirely on the women. It is remarkable how many -Catholic women bred in good schools enter society and run a mad race in -search of frivolities. In St. Francis de Sales’s “Letters to People in -the World” there is a record of a lady “who had long remained in such -subjection to the humors of her husband, that in the very height of her -devotions and ardors she was obliged to wear a low dress, and was all -loaded with vanity outside; and, except at Easter, could never -communicate unless secretly and unknown to every one—and yet she rose -high in sanctity.” - -But St. Francis de Sales had other words for those women of the world -who rushed into all the complications of luxury, and yet who defended -their frivolity by the phrase “duty to society.” The woman who serves -her children best serves society. And she best serves her children by -cultivating her heart and mind to the utmost; and by teaching them that -one of the best things in life is simplicity, and that it is much easier -to be a Christian when one is content with a little than when one is -constantly discontented with a great deal. If the old New England love -for simplicity in the ordinary way of life could be revived among -Catholics, and sanctified by the amiable spirit of St. Francis of -Assisi, the world would be a better place. - -Father Faber tells us what even greater men have told us before—that -each human being has his vocation in life. And we nearly all accept it -as true, but the great difficulty is to realize it. Ruskin says that -work is not a curse; but that a man must like his work, feel that he can -do it well, and not have too much of it to do. The sum of all this means -that he shall be contented in his work, and find his chief satisfaction -in doing it well. It is not what we do, but _how_ we do it, that makes -success. - -The greatest enemy to a full understanding of the word vocation among -Americans is the belief that it means solely the acquirement of money. -And the reason for this lies not in the character of the American—who is -no more mercenary than other people—but in the idea that wealth is -within the grasp of any man who works for it. The money standard, -therefore, is the standard of success. But success to the eyes of the -world is not always success to the man himself. The accumulation of -wealth often leaves him worn-out, dissatisfied, with a feeling that he -has somehow missed the best of life. That man has probably missed his -vocation and done the wrong thing, in spite of the opinion outside of -himself that he has succeeded. - -The frequent missing of vocations in life is due to false ideas about -education. The parent tries to throw all the responsibility of education -on the teacher, and the teacher has no time for individual moulding. A -boy grows up learning to read and to write, like other boys. He may be -apt with his head or his hands, but how few parents see the aptitude in -the right light! It ought to be considered and seriously cultivated. The -tastes of youth may not always be indications of the future: they often -change with circumstances and surroundings. But they are just as often -unerring indications of the direction in which the child’s truest -success in the world will lie. If a boy play at swinging a censer when -he is little, or enjoy the sight of burning candles on a toy altar, it -is not an infallible sign that he will be a priest. And yet the rosary -that young Newman drew on his slate, when he was a boy, doubtless meant -something. - -“The thoughts of youth are long, long thoughts,” Longfellow sings. He -who comprehends them gets near to the heart of youth. But who tries to -do it? The boy is as great an enigma to his father, as a rule, as the -old sphinx in the Egyptian desert is to passing travellers. And who but -his father ought to have the key to the boy’s mind, and find his way -into its recesses so gently and carefully that the question of his -child’s vocation would be an easy one for him to answer? - -If the religious vocations in this country are not equal in number to -what they ought to be, we may attribute it to these two causes: the -general desire to make money, and the placid indifference of parents. A -boy is sent to “school”—school implying a sort of factory from which -human creatures are turned out polished and finished, but not ready for -any special work in a world which demands specialists. And what is -specialism but the industrious working out of a vocation? - -God is very good to a man when that man is true to his vocation. To be -content in one’s work is almost happiness. To do one’s work for the eyes -of God is to be as near happiness as any creature can come to it in this -world. Fortunate are they who, like the old sculptors of the roof of -“the cathedral over sea,” learn early in life, as Miss Eleanor Donnelly -puts it,— - - “That nothing avails us under the sun, - In word or in work, save that which is done - For the honor and glory of God alone.” - -Direction and coercion are two different things. The parents who mistake -one for the other make a fatal error. Direction is the flower, coercion -the weed that grows beside it, and kills its strength and sweetness. - -The true gospel of work begins with the consideration of vocation, and -the prayers and the appeals to the sacraments that ought to accompany -it. This is the genesis of that gospel. It is true that if a man can be -helped to take care of the first twenty years of his life, the last -twenty years will take care of him. Those who find their vocation are -blessed— - - “And they are the sculptors whose works shall last, - Whose names shall shine as the stars on high, - When deep in the dust of a ruined past - The labors of selfish souls shall lie.” - - - - - XI. The Little Joys of Life. - - -Has enthusiasm gone out of fashion? Are the young no longer -hero-worshippers? A recent writer complains of the sadness of American -youth. “The absence of animal spirits among our well-to-do young people -is a striking contrast to the exuberance of that quality in most -European countries,” says this author, in the _Atlantic Monthly_. - -Our young people laugh very much, but they are not, as a rule, cheerful; -and they are amiable only when they “feel like being amiable.” This is -the most fatal defect in American manners among the young. The -consideration for others shown only when a man is entirely at peace with -himself is not politeness at all: it is the most unrefined manifestation -of selfishness. - -Before we condemn the proverbial artificiality of the French, let us -contrast it with the brutality of the average carper at this -artificiality. “A Frenchman,” he will say, “will lift his hat to you, -but he would not give you a sou if you were starving.” Let us take that -assertion for its full value. We are not starving; we do not want his -sou, but we do want to have our every-day life made as pleasant as -possible. And is your average brutal and bluff and uncivilized creature -the more anxious to give his substance to the needy because he is ready -on all occasions to tread on the toes of his neighbor? He holds all -uttered pleasant things to be lies, and the suppression of the brutal a -sin against truth. One sees this personage too often not to understand -him well. He is half civilized. King Henry VIII. was of this -kind—charming, bluff old fellow, bubbling over with truth and frankness, -slapping Sir Thomas More on the back, and full of delicious horseplay, -when his dinner agreed with him! It is easy to comprehend that the high -politeness of the best of the French is the result of the finest -civilization. No wonder Talleyrand looked back and said that no man -really enjoyed life who had not lived before the Revolution. - -But why should enthusiasm have gone out? Why should the young have no -heroes? Have the newspaper joke, the levity of Ingersoll and the -irreverence of the stump-speakers, the cynicism of _Puck_ and the -insolence of _Judge_, driven out enthusiasm? George Washington is -mentioned—what inextinguishable laughter follows!—the cherry-tree, the -little hatchet! What novel wit that name suggests! One _must_ laugh, it -is so funny! And, then, the scriptural personages! The paragraphers have -made Job so very amusing; and Joseph and Daniel!—how stupid people must -be who do not roar with laughter at the mere mention of these august -names! - -Cannot this odious, brutal laughter, which is not manly or womanly, be -stopped? Ridicule cannot kill it, but an appeal to all the best feelings -of the human heart might; for all the best feelings of the human heart -are outraged. How funny death has become! When shall we grow tired of -the joke about the servant who lighted the fire with kerosene, and went -above; or the quite too awfully comical _jeu d’esprit_ about the boy who -ate green apples, and is no more? These jokes are in the same taste that -would put the hair of a skeleton into curl-papers. Still we laugh. - -A nation without reverence has begun to die: its feet are cold, though -it may still grin. A nation whose youth are without enthusiasm has no -future beyond the piling up of dollars. It is not so with our country -yet; but the fact remains: enthusiasm is dying, and hero-worship needs -revival. - -One can easily understand why, among Catholics, there is not as much -hero-worship as there ought to be. It is because our greatest heroes are -not even mentioned in current literature, and because they are not well -presented to our young people. St. Francis Xavier was a greater hero -than Nelson; yet Nelson is popularly esteemed the more heroic, because -Southey wrote his life well. But St. Francis’s life is written for the -mystic, for the devotee. It is right, of course; but our young people -are not all mystics or devotees; consequently St. Francis seems afar -off—a saint to be vaguely remembered, but nothing more. - -If the saints whose heroism appeals most to the young could be brought -nearer to the natural young person, they would soon be as friends, daily -companions—heroes, not distant beings whose halos guard them from -contact. One need only know St. Francis of Assisi to be very fond of -him. He had a sense of humor, too, but no sense of levity. And yet the -only readable life of this hero and friend has been written by a -Protestant. (I am not recommending it, for there are some things which -Mrs. Oliphant does not understand.) And there is St. Ignatius Loyola. -And there is St. Charles Borromeo—_that_ was a man! And St. Philip Neri, -who had a sense of humor, and was entirely civilized at the same time. -And St. Francis of Sales! His “Letters to Persons in the World” make one -wish that he had not died so soon. What tact, what knowledge of the -world! How well he persuades people without diplomacy, by the force of a -fine nature open to the grace of God! - -Our young people need only know the saints—not out of Alban Butler’s -sketches, but illumined with reality—to be filled with an enthusiasm -which Carlyle would have had them waste on the wrong kind of heroes. - -One of the most interesting pictures of a priest in American -literature—which of late abounds in pictures of good priests—is that of -Père Michaux, in Miss Woolson’s novel “Anne.” He believed that “all -should live their lives, and that one should not be a slave to others; -that the young should be young, and that some natural, simple pleasure -should be put into each twenty-four hours. They might be poor, but -children should be made happy; they might be poor, but youth should not -be overwhelmed by the elders’ cares; they might be poor, but they could -have family love around the poorest hearthstone; and there was always -time for a little pleasure, if they would seek it simply and -moderately.” - -But Père Michaux was French: he had not been corrupted by that American -Puritanism which has, somehow or other, got into the blood of even the -Irish Celts on this side of the Atlantic. Pleasures are not spontaneous -or simple, and joy is only possible after a long period of worry. Simple -pleasures—the honest little wild flowers that peep up between the -every-day crevices of each twenty-four hours—are neglected because we -have not been taught to see them. Life may be serious without being sad; -but, influenced by the Puritan gloom, sadness and seriousness have come -to be confounded. - -Man was not made to be sad. Unless something is wrong with him, he is -not sad by temperament. And sadness ought to be repressed in early -youth. The sad child in the stories is pathetic, but the authors -generally have the good sense to kill him when he is young. The sad -child in real life ought not to be tolerated. And if his parents have -made him sad by putting their burden of the trials of life on him so -early, they have done him irreparable wrong. Simple pleasures are the -sunlight of life; and the little plants struggle to the sunshine and -find light for themselves, darken their dwelling-place as you will. The -frown in the household, the scolding voice, the impatience with childish -folly—all these things are against the practice of the Church and her -saints. The Catholic sentiment is one of joy—not the Sabbath any more, -but the Sunday, the day of smiles, of rejoicing; the day on which, as -old Christian legends have it, the sun is supposed to dance in honor of -the first Easter. - -How much the French and Germans, who have not lost the Catholic -traditions, make of the little joys of life! If the grandfather’s -name-day come, there is the pot of flowers, the little cake with its -ornaments. And how many other feasts are made by the poorest of them out -of what the Americans, rich by comparison, would look on but as a patch -upon his poverty! There should be no dark days for the young. It is so -easy to make them happy, if they have not been distorted by their -surroundings out of the capability of enjoying little pleasures. The -mother who teaches her daughters that poverty is not death to all joy, -and that the enjoyment of simple things makes life easier and keeps -people younger—such a mother is kinder to her girls, gives them a better -gift than the diamond necklace which the spoiled girl craves, and then -finds good only so far as it excites envy in others. - -Children should not be made to bear a weight of sadness. That girl will -not long for an electric doll if she has been taught to get the poetry -of life out of a rag-baby. And the boy will not pine for an improved -bicycle, and sulk without it, if he has learned to swim. The greatest -pleasures are the easiest had— - - “Each ounce of dross costs an ounce of gold; - For a cap and bells our lives we pay; - Bubbles we buy with a whole soul’s tasking: - ’Tis Heaven alone that is given away,— - ’Tis only God may be had for the asking.” - -Those who have suffered and borne suffering best are the most anxious -that the young should enjoy the simple joys of life. Like this Père -Michaux, they look for a little pleasure in each twenty-four hours. Is -it a wild rose laid by a plate at the simple dinner, a new story, a -romp, ungrudging permission for some small relaxation of the ordinary -rules, or a brave attempt to keep sorrow away from the young? No matter; -it is a little thing done for the Holy Child and for childhood, that -ought to be holy and joyous. - -There is a commercial axiom that declares that we get out of anything -just as much as we put into it. This may be true in trade or not; it is -certainly true of other things in life. - -When the frost begins to make the blood tingle, and the glow of -neighborly fires has more than usual comfort for the passer-by, as he -sees them through windows and thinks of his own, the fragrance of home -seems to rise more strongly than ever, and then there is a longing that -the home-circle may revolve around a common centre. Sometimes this -longing takes the form of resolutions to make life more cheerful; and -sometimes even the father wonders if he, in some way, cannot make home -more attractive. As a rule, however, he leaves it to the mother; and if -the young people yawn and want to go out, it must be her fault. The -truth is, he expects to reap without having sown. - -Home can be made cheerful only by an effort. Why, even friendship and -love will perish if they are not cultivated; and so if the little -virtues of life—the little flowers—are not carefully tended they must -die. Young people cannot be imprisoned or kept at home by force. We -cannot get over the change that has come about—a change that has -eliminated the old iron hand and rod from family life. We must take -things as they are. And the only way to direct the young, to influence, -to help them, is to interest them. - -Books are resources and consolation; study is a resource and -consolation. Both are strong factors in the best home-life; and the man -who can look back with gratitude to the time when, around the home-lamp, -he made one of the circle about his father’s table, has much to be -thankful for; and we venture to assert that the coming man whose father -will give him such a remembrance to be thankful for can never be an -outcast, or grow cold, or bitter, or cynical. - -But the taste for books does not come always by nature: it must be -cultivated. And everything between covers is not a book; and a taste for -books cannot be cultivated in a bookless house. It may be said that -there is no Catholic literature, or that it is very expensive to buy -books, or that it is difficult to get a small number of the best books, -or to be sure that one has the best in a small compass. - -None of these things is true—none of them. There is a vast Catholic -literature, and a vast literature, not professedly Catholic, which is -good and pure, which will stimulate a desire for study, and help to -cultivate every quality of the mind and heart. Does anybody realize how -many good books twelve or fifteen dollars will buy nowadays? And, after -all, there are not fifty really _great_ books in all languages. If one -have fifty books, one has the best literature in all languages. A -book-shelf thus furnished is a treasure which neither adversity nor -fatigue nor sickness itself can take away. Each child may even have his -own book-shelf, with his favorites on it, and such volumes as treat of -his favorite hobby—for every child old enough should have a hobby, even -if it be only the collecting of pebbles, and every chance should be -given to enjoy his hobby and to develop it into a serious study. A -little fellow who used to range his pebbles on the table in the -lamplight, and get such hints as he could about them out of an old -text-book, is a great geologist. And a little girl who used to hang over -her very own copy of Adelaide Procter’s poems is spoken of as one of the -cleverest newspaper men (though she is a woman) in the city of New York. -The taste of the early days, encouraged in a humble way, became the -talent which was to make their future. - -There should be no bookless house in all this land—least of all among -Catholics, whose ancestors in Christ preserved all that is great in -literature. Let the trashy novels, paper-backed, soiled, borrowed or -picked up, be cast out. Let the choosing of books not be left to mere -chance. A little brains put into it will be returned with more than its -first value. What goes into the precious minds of the young ought not to -be carelessly chosen. And it is true that, in the beginning, it is the -easiest possible thing to interest young people in good and great books. -But if one lets them wallow in whatever printed stuff happens to come in -their way, one finds it hard to conduct them back again. Let the books -be carefully chosen—a few at a time—be laid within the circle of the -evening lamp—and God bless you all! - - - PRINTED BY BENZIGER BROTHERS, NEW YORK. - ------------------------------------------------------------------------- - - - - - TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES - - - 1. Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling. - 2. Archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed. - 3. Enclosed italics font in _underscores_. - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gentleman, by Maurice Francis Egan - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GENTLEMAN *** - -***** This file should be named 62712-0.txt or 62712-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/7/1/62712/ - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, Chris Curnow, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/62712-0.zip b/old/62712-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 513371c..0000000 --- a/old/62712-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62712-h.zip b/old/62712-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 56a73ea..0000000 --- a/old/62712-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62712-h/62712-h.htm b/old/62712-h/62712-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index f2bcfd4..0000000 --- a/old/62712-h/62712-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5967 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" - "http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> - <head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=UTF-8" /> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of A Gentleman, by Maurice Francis Egan</title> - <link rel="coverpage" href="images/cover.jpg" /> - <style type="text/css"> - body { margin-left: 8%; margin-right: 10%; } - h1 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; } - h2 { text-align: center; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; } - .pageno { right: 1%; font-size: x-small; background-color: inherit; color: silver; - text-indent: 0em; text-align: right; position: absolute; - border: thin solid silver; padding: .1em .2em; font-style: normal; - font-variant: normal; font-weight: normal; text-decoration: none; } - p { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; text-align: justify; } - sup { vertical-align: top; font-size: 0.6em; } - .fss { font-size: 75%; } - .sc { font-variant: small-caps; } - .large { font-size: large; } - .xlarge { font-size: x-large; } - .small { font-size: small; } - .lg-container-b { text-align: center; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-b { clear: both; } } - .lg-container-l { text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-l { clear: both; } } - .lg-container-r { text-align: right; } - @media handheld { .lg-container-r { clear: both; } } - .linegroup { display: inline-block; text-align: left; } - @media handheld { .linegroup { display: block; margin-left: 1.5em; } } - .linegroup .group { margin: 1em auto; } - .linegroup .line { text-indent: -3em; padding-left: 3em; } - div.linegroup > :first-child { margin-top: 0; } - .linegroup .in12 { padding-left: 9.0em; } - .linegroup .in16 { padding-left: 11.0em; } - .linegroup .in2 { padding-left: 4.0em; } - .linegroup .in8 { padding-left: 7.0em; } - .ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: -1em; } - ol.ol_1 {padding-left: 0; margin-left: 2.78%; margin-top: .5em; - margin-bottom: .5em; list-style-type: decimal; } - div.footnote > :first-child { margin-top: 1em; } - div.footnote p { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - div.pbb { page-break-before: always; } - hr.pb { border: none; border-bottom: thin solid; margin-bottom: 1em; } - @media handheld { hr.pb { display: none; } } - .chapter { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .figcenter { clear: both; max-width: 100%; margin: 2em auto; text-align: center; } - .figcenter img { max-width: 100%; height: auto; } - .id001 { width:2%; } - @media handheld { .id001 { margin-left:49%; width:2%; } } - .ig001 { width:100%; } - .table0 { margin: auto; margin-top: 2em; } - .nf-center { text-align: center; } - .nf-center-c0 { text-align: left; margin: 0.5em 0; } - p.drop-capa0_0_6 { text-indent: -0em; } - p.drop-capa0_0_6:first-letter { float: left; margin: 0.100em 0.100em 0em 0em; - font-size: 250%; line-height: 0.6em; text-indent: 0; } - @media handheld { - p.drop-capa0_0_6 { text-indent: 0; } - p.drop-capa0_0_6:first-letter { float: none; margin: 0; font-size: 100%; } - } - .c000 { margin-top: 0.5em; margin-bottom: 0.5em; } - .c001 { page-break-before: always; margin-top: 4em; } - .c002 { margin-top: 2em; } - .c003 { margin-bottom: 1em; } - .c004 { margin-top: 1em; } - .c005 { margin-top: 3em; } - .c006 { margin-top: 4em; } - .c007 { page-break-before:auto; margin-top: 4em; } - .c008 { margin-top: 2em; text-indent: 1em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c009 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; padding-right: 1em; } - .c010 { vertical-align: top; text-align: left; text-indent: -1em; - padding-left: 1em; padding-right: 1em; } - .c011 { vertical-align: top; text-align: right; } - .c012 { margin-top: 2em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c013 { text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c014 { margin-top: 1em; font-size: .9em; } - .c015 { text-indent: 0; margin-top: 0.25em; margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c016 { font-size: .9em; } - .c017 { font-size: .9em; text-indent: 1em; margin-top: 0.25em; - margin-bottom: 0.25em; } - .c018 { text-decoration: none; } - div.tnotes { padding-left:1em;padding-right:1em;background-color:#E3E4FA; - border:1px solid silver; margin:2em 10% 0 10%; font-family: Georgia, serif; - } - .covernote { visibility: hidden; display: none; } - div.tnotes p { text-align:left; } - @media handheld { .covernote { visibility: visible; display: block;} } - .section { clear: both; page-break-before: always; } - .ol_1 li {font-size: .9em; } - @media handheld {.ol_1 li {padding-left: 1em; text-indent: 0em; } } - body {font-family: serif, 'DejaVu Sans'; text-align: justify; } - table {font-size: .9em; margin-top: 1.5em; page-break-inside: avoid; clear: both; } - .footnote {font-size: .9em; } - div.footnote p {text-indent: 2em; margin-bottom: .5em; } - div.titlepage {text-align: center; page-break-before: always; - page-break-after: always; } - div.titlepage p {text-align: center; text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; - line-height: 1.5; margin-top: 3em; } - .figcenter {font-size: .9em; page-break-inside: avoid; max-height: 100%; - max-width: 100%; } - .ph1 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: xx-large; - margin: .67em auto; page-break-before: always; } - .ph2 { text-indent: 0em; font-weight: bold; font-size: x-large; margin: .75em auto; - page-break-before: always; } - </style> - </head> - <body> - - -<pre> - -The Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gentleman, by Maurice Francis Egan - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and -most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms -of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll -have to check the laws of the country where you are located before using -this ebook. - - - -Title: A Gentleman - -Author: Maurice Francis Egan - -Release Date: July 20, 2020 [EBook #62712] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GENTLEMAN *** - - - - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, Chris Curnow, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - - - - - -</pre> - - -<div class='tnotes covernote'> - -<p class='c000'><b>Transcriber’s Note:</b></p> - -<p class='c000'>The cover image was created by the transcriber and is placed in the public domain.</p> - -</div> - -<div class='titlepage'> - -<div> - <h1 class='c001'>A GENTLEMAN.</h1> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div>BY</div> - <div class='c003'><span class='xlarge'>MAURICE FRANCIS EGAN, LL.D.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='figcenter id001'> -<img src='images/i_001.jpg' alt='' class='ig001' /> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div class='c004'>SECOND EDITION.</div> - <div class='c004'>NEW YORK, CINCINNATI, CHICAGO:</div> - <div><span class='large'>BENZIGER BROTHERS,</span></div> - <div><em>Printers to the Holy Apostolic See.</em></div> - <div>1893.</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c005'> - <div>Copyright, 1893, by <span class='sc'>Benziger Brothers</span>.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c006'> - <div><span class='sc'>To</span></div> - <div><span class='sc'>All Boys who want to Make</span></div> - <div><span class='sc'>Life Cheerful.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_5'>5</span> - <h2 class='c007'>Preface.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='c008'>In offering this little book to that public -for which it is intended—a public made up -of young men from fifteen to twenty years -of age—the author fears that he may seem -presumptuous. He intends to accentuate -what most of them already know, not to -teach them any new thing. And if he -appear to touch too much upon the trifles -of life, it is because experience shows that -it is the small things of our daily intercourse -with our fellow-beings which make the -difference between success and failure. He -gratefully acknowledges his obligation to the -Reverend editor of the <cite><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Ave Maria</span></cite> for permission -to use in the last part of this volume -several of the “Chats with Good Listeners.”</p> - -<div class='lg-container-l'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>The University of Notre Dame</span>,</div> - <div class='line in2'>February 2, 1893.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_7'>7</span> - <h2 class='c007'>Contents.</h2> -</div> - -<table class='table0' summary='Contents'> - <tr> - <th class='c009'></th> - <th class='c010'> </th> - <th class='c011'><span class='small'>PAGE</span></th> - </tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>I.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>The Need of Good Manners</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_9'>9</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>II.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>Rules of Etiquette</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_29'>29</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>III.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>What makes a Gentleman</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_47'>47</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>IV.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>What does not make a Gentleman</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_64'>64</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>V.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>How to Express One’s Thoughts</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_84'>84</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>IV.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>Letter-writing</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_106'>106</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>VII.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>What to Read</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_126'>126</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>VIII.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>The Home Book-shelf</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_144'>144</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>IX.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>Shakspere</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_168'>168</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>X.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>Talk, Work, and Amusement</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_181'>181</a></td> - </tr> - <tr><td> </td></tr> - <tr> - <td class='c009'>XI.</td> - <td class='c010'><span class='sc'>The Little Joys of Life</span>,</td> - <td class='c011'><a href='#Page_194'>194</a></td> - </tr> -</table> - -<div class='section ph1'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c006'> - <div>A GENTLEMAN.</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_9'>9</span> - <h2 class='c007'>I. The Need of Good Manners.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>I have been asked to refresh your memory -and to recall to your mind the necessity -of certain little rules which are often -forgotten in the recurrent interest of daily -life, but which, nevertheless, are extremely -important parts of education. There are -rules made by society to avoid friction, to -preserve harmony, and perhaps to accentuate -the immense gulf that lies between the -savage and the civilized man. But, trifling -as they seem, you will be handicapped in -your career in life if you do not know them. -Good manners are good manners everywhere -in civilization; etiquette is not the same -everywhere. The best manners come from -<span class='pageno' id='Page_10'>10</span>the heart; the best etiquette comes from the -head. But the practice of one and the -knowledge of the other help to form that -combination which the world names a -gentleman, and which is described by the -adjective well-bred.</p> - -<p class='c013'>For instance, if a man laughs at a mistake -made by another in the hearing of that -other, he commits a solecism in good manners—he -is thoughtless and he appears -heartless; but if he wears gloves at the -dinner-table and persists in keeping them on -his hands while he eats, he merely commits a -breach of etiquette. Society, which makes -the rules that govern it, will visit the latter -offence with more severity than the former.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Some young people fancy that when they -leave school they will be free,—free to break -or keep little rules. But it is a mistake: if -one expects to climb in this world, one will -find it a severe task; one can never be independent -of social restrictions unless one -become a tramp or flee to the wilds of -Africa. But even there they have etiquette, -for one of Stanley’s officers tells us that some -<span class='pageno' id='Page_11'>11</span>Africans must learn to spit gracefully in -their neighbor’s face when they meet.</p> - -<p class='c013'>I do not advise the stringent keeping of -the English etiquette of introductions. At -Oxford, they say, no man ever notices the -existence of another until he is introduced; -and they tell of one Oxford man who saw a -student of his own college drowning. “Why -did you not save him?” “How could I?” -demanded this monster of etiquette; “I had -never been introduced to him.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Boys at school become selfish in the little -things, and they seem to be more selfish than -they really are. Every young man is occupied -with his own interest. If a man upsets -your coffee in his haste to get at his own, -you probably forgive him until you get a -chance to upset his. There is no time to -quarrel about it,—no code among you which -in the outside world would make such a -reprisal a reason for exile from good society.</p> - -<p class='c013'>When you get into this outside world you -will perhaps be inclined to overrate the -small observances which you now look on -with indifference as unnecessary to be practised. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_12'>12</span>But either extreme is bad. To be -boorish, rough, uncouth, is a sin against -yourself and against society; to be too exquisite, -too foppish, too “dudish,”—if I may -use a slang word,—is only the lesser of two -evils. Society may tolerate a “dude;” but -it first ignores and then evicts a boor.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A famous Queen of Spain once said that -a man with good manners needs no other -letter of introduction. And it is true that -good manners often open doors to young -men which would otherwise be closed, and -make all the difference between success and -failure. This recalls to my mind an instance -which, if it be not true, has been cleverly invented. -It is an extreme case of self-sacrifice, -and one which will hardly be imitated.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It happened that not long ago there lived -in Washington a young American, who had -been obliged to leave West Point because of -a slight defect in his lungs. He was poor. -He had few friends, and an education, which -fortunately had included the practice of -good manners. It happened that he was -invited out to dinner; and he was seated -<span class='pageno' id='Page_13'>13</span>some distance from the Spanish Ambassador,—who -had the place of honor; for the -etiquette of the table is very rigid,—but -within reach of his eye. Just as the salad -was served the hostess grew suddenly pale, -for she had observed on the leaf of lettuce -carried to this young man a yellow caterpillar. -Would he notice it? Would he -spoil the appetite of the other guests by -calling attention to it, or by crushing it? -The Ambassador had seen the creature, too, -and he kept his eye on the young man, asking -himself the same questions.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The awful moment came: the young -man’s plate of salad was before him; the -hostess tried to appear unconcerned, but -her face flushed. Our young man lifted the -leaf, caught sight of the caterpillar, paused -half a second, and then heroically swallowed -lettuce, caterpillar and all! The hostess felt -as if he had saved her life.</p> - -<p class='c013'>After dinner, the Ambassador asked to be -introduced to him. A week later he was -sent to Cuba as English secretary to a high -official there. The climate has suited him; -<span class='pageno' id='Page_14'>14</span>his health is restored; and he has begun a -career under the most favorable auspices.</p> - -<p class='c013'>You know the story of Sir Walter Raleigh -and the cloak. Sir Walter was poor, young, -and without favor at court. One day Queen -Elizabeth hesitated to step on a muddy -place in the road; off came Sir Walter’s -new cloak,—his best and only one,—all satin -and velvet and gold lace. Down it went as -a carpet for the Queen’s feet, and his fortune -was made.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But neither our West-Pointer nor Sir -Walter would have made his fortune by his -good manners if he had not disciplined himself -to be thoughtful and alert.</p> - -<p class='c013'>On the other hand, many a man has lost -much by inattention to the little rules of -society. One of the best young men I ever -knew failed to get certain letters of introduction, -which would have helped him materially, -because he would wear a tall hat and -a sack coat, or a low hat and a frock coat. -Society exacts, however, that a man shall do -neither of these things. Remember that I -do not praise the social code that exacts so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_15'>15</span>much attention to trifles,—I only say that -it exists.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Prosper Mérimée lost his influence at the -court of Napoleon the Third by a little inattention -to the etiquette which exacts in -all civilized countries that a napkin shall not -be hung from a man’s neck, but shall be -laid on his knee. Mérimée, who was a -charming writer, very high in favor with the -Empress Eugenie, was invited to luncheon -in her particular circle one day. He was -much flattered, but he hung his napkin from -the top button of his coat; the Empress -imitated his example, for she was very polite, -but she never asked him to court again. It -is the way of the social world—one must -follow the rules or step out.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If a man chooses to carry his knife to his -mouth instead of merely using it as an implement -for cutting, he is at perfect liberty -to do so. He may not succeed in chopping -the upper part of his head off, but he will -succeed in cutting himself off from the -“Dress Circle of Society,” as Emerson -phrases it. Apart from the first consideration -<span class='pageno' id='Page_16'>16</span>that should govern our manners,—which -is, that Our Lord Jesus Christ means -that, in loving our neighbors as ourselves, we -should show them respect and regard,—you -must remember that politeness is power, and -that for the ambitious man there is no -surer road to the highest places in this land, -and in all others, than through good manners. -You may gain the place you aim for, -but, believe me, you will keep it with torture -and difficulty if you begin now by -despising and disregarding the little rules -that have by universal consent come to -govern the conduct of life. One independent -young person may thrust his knife into -his mouth with a large section of pie on it, -if he likes: you can put anything into a barn -that it will hold, if the door be wide enough. -They tell me that in Austria some of the -highest people eat their sauerkraut with the -points of their knives. But we do not do it -here, and we must be governed by the rules -of our own society. Some of you who -always want to know the reason for rules, -may ask why are we permitted to eat cheese -<span class='pageno' id='Page_17'>17</span>with our knives after dinner. I can only -answer that I do not know and I do not care. -The subject is not important enough for discussion. -Good society all over the English-speaking -world permits the use of the knife -only in eating cheese. Some people prefer to -take it with their fingers, like olives, asparagus, -artichokes, and undressed lettuce. So -generally is this small rule observed, that a -very important discovery was made not very -long ago through a knowledge of it. An adventurer -claiming to be a French duke was -introduced to an American family. He was -well received, until one day he tried to spear -an olive with his knife. As this is not a -habit of good society, he was quietly dropped—very -fortunately for the family, as he was -discovered to be a forger and ex-convict.</p> - -<p class='c013'>You may ask, Why are olives, lettuce, -and asparagus often eaten with the fingers? -I can only answer, that it is a custom of -civilized society. You may ask me again, -Why must we break our bread instead -of cutting it? And why must we take a -fork to eat pie, when we are permitted to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_18'>18</span>eat asparagus and lettuce with our fingers? -I say again that I do not know: all that I -know is, that these social rules are fixed, and -that it is better to obey than to lose time in -asking why.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But if you should happen to be of a doubting -turn of mind, accept an invitation to -dinner from some person for whose social -standing you have much respect, and then -if your hostess in the kindness of her heart -serves pie, take half of it in your right hand, -close your eyes, bite a crescent of it in your -best manner, and observe the effect on the -other guests. You may be quite certain -that if you desire not to be invited again to -that house you will have your wish. Society -in this country is becoming more and more -civilized and exacting every year; and you -will simply put a mark of inferiority on yourself -in its eyes if you disregard rules which -are trifles in themselves, but very important -in their effect.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man’s fate in life may be decided -by a badly-written letter or a well-written -one, by a rough gesture, by an oath or an -<span class='pageno' id='Page_19'>19</span>unclean phrase uttered when he thinks no -one is listening. But let us remember that -there is always some one looking or hearing; -for, and this is an axiom, there are no secrets -in life.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Emerson says, writing of “Behavior:” -“Nature tells every secret over. Yes, but -in man she tells it all the time, by form, -attitude, gesture, mien, face and parts of -the face, and by the whole action of the -machine. The visible carriage or action of -the individual, as resulting from his organization -and his will combined, we call manners. -What are they but thought entering -the hands and feet, controlling the -movements of the body, the speech and behavior?”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Of the power of manners Emerson further -says: “Give a boy address and accomplishments, -and you give him the mastery of -palaces and fortunes wherever he goes. He -has not the trouble of earning them.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>And in another place: “There are certain -manners which are learned in good society -of such force that, if a person have them, he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_20'>20</span>or she must be considered and is everywhere -welcome, though without beauty or -wealth or genius.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Cardinal Newman, in his definition of a -gentleman, does not forget manners, though -he lays less stress on their power for worldly -advancement than Emerson does. Good -manners are, in the opinion of the great -cardinal, the outward signs of true Christianity. -Etiquette is the extreme of good -manners. A man may be a good Christian -and expectorate, spit, sprinkle, spray, diffuse -tobacco-juice right and left. But the -man who will do that, though he have a good -heart and an unimpeachable character, is not -a gentleman in the world’s meaning of the -term, for <em>with the world</em> it is not the heart -that counts, but the manners. You may -keep your hat on your head if you choose -when you meet a clergyman or a lady. You -need not examine your conscience about it, -and you will find nothing against it in the -Constitution of the United States; you may -be on your way to give your last five dollars -to the poor or to visit a sick neighbor; but, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_21'>21</span>by that omission you stamp yourself at once -as being outside the sacred circle in which -society includes gentlemen. You can quote -a great many fine sentiments against me, if -you like; you may say, with Tennyson,</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Kind hearts are more than coronets,</div> - <div class='line'>And simple faith than Norman blood.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>God keep us from thinking otherwise; but, -if one get into a habit of disregarding the -small rules of etiquette, if one use one’s fork -for a toothpick, drink out of one’s finger-bowl, -reach over somebody’s head for a piece of -bread, all the kind hearts and simple faith in -the world will not keep you in the company -of well-bred people. You may answer that -some very good persons blow their soup with -their breath, stick their own forks into general -dishes, and—the thing has been done -once perhaps in some savage land—wipe their -noses with their napkins. But if these good -people paid more attention to the little -things of life, their goodness would have -more power over others. As it is, virtue loses -half its charm when it ignores good manners. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_22'>22</span>It is only old people and men of great -genius who can afford to disregard manners. -Old people are privileged. If they choose -to eat with their knives or with their napkins -around their necks,—a thing which is -no longer tolerated,—the man who remarks -on it, who shows that he notices it, who -criticises it, is not only a boor, but a fool. -Young people have no such privileges: they -must acquire the little habits of good society -or they will find every avenue of cultivation -closed to them.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The only time they are privileged to violate -etiquette is when some older person -does it: then they had better follow a bad -form than rebuke him by showing superiority -in manners.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is foolish to appear to despise the little -rules that govern the conduct of life. This -appearance of contempt for observances -which have become part of the every-day -existence of well-regulated people, arises -either from selfishness or ignorance. The -selfish man does not care to consider his -neighbors; but his selfishness is very shortsighted, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_23'>23</span>because his neighbors, whose feelings -and rights he treats as non-existent, will soon -force the consideration of them on him.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man may think it a fine thing to -be independent in social matters. He will -soon find that he cannot afford in life to be -independent of anything except an evil influence. -If he prefers the society of loungers -in liquor-saloons or at hotel-bars, he needs -nothing but a limitless supply of money. -His friends there require the observance of -only one rule of etiquette—he must “treat” -regularly. To young men who hunger for -that kind of independence and that sort of -friends I have nothing to say, except that -it is easy to prophesy their ruin and disgrace. -If a man has no better ambition -than to die in an unhonored grave or to live -forsaken in an almshouse, let him make up -his mind to be “independent.” The world in -which you will live is exacting, and you can -no more succeed and defy its exactions than -you can stick your finger into a fire and -escape burning.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Even in the question of clothes—which -<span class='pageno' id='Page_24'>24</span>seems to most of us entirely our own affair—society -exacts obedience. You cannot wear -slovenly clothes to church, for instance, and -expect to escape the indignation of your -dearest friends.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In the most rigid of European countries, if -one happens to be presented to the king one -wears no gloves: one would as soon think -of wearing gloves as of wearing a hat. Similarly, -according to the strictest etiquette in -European countries, people generally take off -their gloves at the Canon of the Mass, and, -above all, when they approach the altar, -because they are in the special presence of -God, the King of heaven and earth. How -different is the practice of some of us! We -lounge into church as we would into a gymnasium, -with no outward recognition of the -Presence of God except a “dip” towards -the tabernacle or an occasional and often inappropriate -thumping of the stomach, which -is, I presume, supposed to express devotion.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is as easy to bring a flower touched by -the frost back to its first beauty as to restore -conduct warped by habit. And so, if you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_25'>25</span>want to acquire good manners that will be -your passport to the best the world has, begin -now by guarding yourself from every act -that may infringe on your neighbor’s right, -from every word that will give him needless -pain, and from every gesture at table -which may interfere with his comfort. We -cannot begin to discipline ourselves too -soon; it is good, as the Scripture says, -“that a man bear the yoke when he is -young.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Social rules, as I said, are very stringent -on the seemingly unimportant matter of -clothes: so a man must not wear much -jewelry, under pain of being considered vulgar. -He may wear a pin, or a ring, or a -watch-chain, if he likes; but for a young man, -the less showy these are, the better. It may be -said that there are a great many people who -admire diamonds, and who like to see many -of them worn. This is true; but if a young -man puts a small locomotive headlight in -his bosom, or gets himself up in imitation of -a pawnbroker’s window, he may be suspected -of having robbed a bank. It is certain that -<span class='pageno' id='Page_26'>26</span>he will show very bad taste. Lord Lytton, -the author of “Pelham,” who was a great -social authority, says that a man ought to -wear no jewelry unless it is exquisitely artistic -or has some special association for the -wearer.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If a young man is invited to a dinner or to -a great assembly in any large city, he must -wear a black coat. A gray or colored coat -worn after six o’clock in the evening, at any -assembly where there are ladies, would imply -either disrespect or ignorance on the part -of the wearer. In most cities he is expected -to wear the regulation evening dress, the -“swallow-tail” coat of our grandfathers, and, -of course, black trousers and a white tie. -In London or New York or Chicago a man -must follow this last custom or stay at home. -He has his choice. The “swallow-tail” -coat is worn after six o’clock in the evening, -never earlier, in all English-speaking countries. -In France and Spain and Italy and -Germany it is worn as a dress of ceremony -at all hours. No man can be presented to -the Holy Father unless he wears the “swallow-tail,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_27'>27</span>so rigid is this rule at Rome, -though perhaps an exception might be made -under some circumstances.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In our country, where the highest places -are open to those who deserve them, a young -man is foolish if he does not prepare himself -to deserve them. And no man can expect -to be singled out among other men if he -neglects his manners or laughs at the rules -which society makes. Speaking from the -spiritual or intellectual point of view, there is -no reason why a man should wear a white -linen collar when in the society of his fellows; -from the social point of view there is every -reason, for he will suffer if he does not. Besides, -he owes a certain respect to his neighbors. -A man should dress according to circumstances: -the base-ball suit or the Rugby -flannels are out of place in the dining-room -or the church or the parlor, and the tall hat -and the dress suit are just as greatly out of -place in the middle of the game on the playground. -Good sense governs manners; but -when in doubt, we should remember that -there are certain social rules which, if learnt -<span class='pageno' id='Page_28'>28</span>and followed, will serve us many mortifications -and even failures in life.</p> - -<p class='c013'>No man is above politeness and no man -below it. Louis the Fourteenth, a proud and -autocratic monarch, always raised his hat to -the poorest peasant woman; and a greater -man than he, George Washington, wrote the -first American book of etiquette.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_29'>29</span> - <h2 class='c007'>II. Rules of Etiquette.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>The social laws that govern the Etiquette -of Entertainments of all kinds are as -stringent and as well defined as any law a -judge interprets for you. It may be thought -that one may do as he pleases at the theatre, -in a concert-room, or at a dinner-party; that -little breaches of good manners will pass -unobserved or be forgiven because the person -who commits them is young. This is a -great mistake. More is expected from the -young than the old; and if a young man -comes out of college and shows that he is -ignorant of the rules of etiquette which all -well-bred people observe, he will be looked -on as badly brought up. There are certain -finical rules which are made from time to -time, which live a brief space and are heard -of no more. The English, who generally set -the fashion in these things, call these non-essentials -“fads.” They are made to be forgotten.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_30'>30</span>For a time it had become a fashionable -“fad” to use the left hand as much as possible, -in saluting to take off one’s hat with -the left hand, to eat one’s soup with the left -hand; but this is all nonsense. Not long -ago, in New York, every “dude” turned -up the bottoms of his trousers in all sorts of -weather, because in London everybody did it. -Other fads were the carrying of a cane, -handle down, and the holding of the arms -with the elbows stuck out on both sides of -him. Another importation of the Anglomaniacs -was the habit of putting American -money into pounds, shillings, and pence, for -people who had been so long abroad could -not be expected to remember their own currency. -Another pleasant importation is the -constant repetition of “don’t you know.” -But they are all silly fashions, that may do -for that class of “chappies” whose most -serious occupation is that of sucking the -heads of their canes, or of reducing themselves -to idiocy with the baleful cigarette, -or considering how pretty the girls think -they are—but not for men.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_31'>31</span>The rules held by sane people all over -the English-speaking world are those one -ought to follow, not the silly follies of the -hour, which stamp those who adopt them as -below the ordinary level of human beings.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Let us imagine that you have been sent to -Washington on business. I take Washington -because it is the capital of the United States, -and, if you do the right thing according to -social rules there, you will do the right -thing everywhere else. So you are going -to Washington, where you will see one of the -most magnificent domes in the world and -the very beautiful bronze gates of the Capitol, -a building about which we do not think -enough because it happens to be in our own -country. If it were in Europe, we should -be flocking over in droves to see it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Some kind friend gives you a letter of introduction -to a friend of his. You accept -it with thanks, of course. It is unsealed, -because no gentleman ever seals a letter of -introduction. You read it and are delighted -to find yourself complimented. Now, if you -want to do the right thing, you will go to a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_32'>32</span>good hotel when you get to Washington; a -<em>good</em> hotel—a hotel you can mention without -being ashamed of it. It will pay to spend -the extra money. And if a woman comes -into the elevator as you are going up to -your room,—I would not advise you to take -a suite of rooms on the ground-floor,—lift -your hat and do not put it on again until -she goes out. You will send your letter of -introduction to your friend’s friend and wait -until he acknowledges it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But if you want to do the wrong thing, -you will take the letter of introduction and -your travelling bag and go at once to Mr. -Smith’s house. You may arrive at midnight; -but never mind that,—people like promising -young folk to come at any time. If the -clocks are striking twelve, show how athletic -you are by pulling the bell out by the wires. -When the members of the family are aroused, -thinking the house is afire, they will be so -grateful to you, and then you can ask for -some hot supper. This pleasing familiarity -will delight them. It will show them that -you feel quite at home. It will ruin you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_33'>33</span>eventually in the estimation of stupid people -who do not want visitors at midnight—but -you need not mind them, though they -form the vast majority of mankind.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If you want to do the right thing, wait -until Mr. Smith acknowledges your letter of -introduction and asks you to call at his house. -If the letter is addressed to his office, you -may take it yourself and send it in to him. -But you ought not to go to his house until -he invites you. After he does this, call -in the afternoon or evening—never in the -morning, unless you are specially asked. -A “morning call” in good society means a -call in the afternoon. And a first call ought -not to last more than fifteen minutes. Take -your hat and cane into the parlor; you may -leave overcoat and umbrella and overshoes -in the hall. A young man who wants to act -properly will not lay his cane across the -piano or put his hat on a chair. The hat -and stick ought to be put on the floor near -him, if he does not care to hold them in his -hands. If he leaves his hat in the hall, his -hostess will think that he is going to spend -<span class='pageno' id='Page_34'>34</span>the day in her house. But if she insists on -taking his hat from him, it will not do to -struggle for it. Such devotion to etiquette -might make a bad impression. Good feeling -and common-sense must modify all rules; -and if one’s entertainers have the old-fashioned -impressions that the first duty of hospitality -is to grasp one’s hat and cane, let -them have them by all means; but do not -take the sign to mean that you are to stay -all day. A quarter of an hour is long enough -for a first call.</p> - -<p class='c013'>“You must have had a delightful visitor -this morning,” one lady said to another. “He -stayed over an hour. What did he talk -about?” The other lady smiled sadly: “He -told me how he felt when he had the scarlet -fever, and all about his mother’s liver-complaint.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Topics of conversation should be carefully -chosen. Strangers do not want to see a man -often who talks about his troubles, his illness, -and his virtues. The more the “You” is -used in general society and the less the “I,” -the better it will be for him who has the tact -<span class='pageno' id='Page_35'>35</span>to use it. There is no use in pretending -that our troubles are interesting to anybody -but our mothers. Other people may listen, -but, depend upon it, they prefer to avoid a -man with a grievance.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If the young man with the letter of introduction -has made a good impression, he will -probably be invited to dinner. And then, if -he has been careless of little observances, he -will begin to be anxious. Perhaps it will be -a ceremonious dinner, too, where there will -be a crowd of young girls ready to criticise -in their minds every motion, and some older -ladies who will be sure to make up their minds -as to the manner in which he has been brought -up at home or at college. And we must -remember that our conduct when we get out -into the world reflects credit or discredit on -our homes or our schools.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If our young man is invited to luncheon, -he will find it much the same as a dinner, -except that it will take place some time between -twelve and two o’clock; while a dinner -in a city is generally given at six o’clock, -but sometimes not till eight. The very -<span class='pageno' id='Page_36'>36</span>fashionable hour is nine. In Washington -the time is from six to eight. If the dinner -is to be formal—not merely a family dinner—our -young stranger will get an invitation -worded in this way:</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c016'> - <div><em>Mr. and Mrs. John Robinson</em></div> - <div><em>request the pleasure of</em></div> - <div><em>Mr. James Brown’s company at dinner,</em></div> - <div><em>On Thursday, June the Twentieth,</em></div> - <div><em>At seven o’clock.</em></div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>Our young man should send an answer at -once to this, and he must say Yes or No; -and if Mr. James Brown “regrets that he -cannot have the pleasure of accepting Mr. -and Mrs. John Robinson’s invitation to dinner -on June the Twentieth, at seven o’clock,” -let him give a good reason. If he have a -previous engagement, that is a good reason; -if he will be out of town, that is a good reason; -but he must answer the invitation at -once, and say whether he will go or not. -To invite to dinner is the highest social -compliment one man can pay another, and -it should be considered in that light. Of -course if a young man considers himself so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_37'>37</span>brilliant that people must invite him to their -houses, he may do as he pleases, but he will -soon find himself alone in that opinion. It -is not good looks or brilliancy of conversation -that gains a man the right kind of friends: -it is good manners. Conceit in young people -is an appalling obstacle to their advancement. -You remember the story of the New York -college man who was rescued from drowning -by a ferry-hand. The latter expressed -his disgust with the reward he received, and -one of the college man’s friends asked him -why he had not done more for his rescuer. -“Done more?” he exclaimed,—he considered -himself the handsomest man of his class,—“Done -more! What could I do? Did not -I give him my photograph, cabinet size?”</p> - -<p class='c013'>If a young man is shy, now will come his -time of trials. But if he keeps in mind the -few rules that regulate the etiquette of the -dinner-table, he will have no reason to fear -that he will make any important mistakes. -If his hostess should ask him to take a lady -in to dinner, he will offer her his left arm, so -that his right may be free to adjust her chair, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_38'>38</span>and he will wait until his place is pointed -out by the hostess. He will find it awkward -if he should drop into the first seat he come -to—for the laws of the dinner-table are regularity -and beauty. We cannot all be beautiful, -but we can move in obedience to good -rules. It is important that the man received -in society should not cover too much space -with his feet; he ought to try to keep them -together.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A dinner—that is, a formal dinner—generally -opens with four or five oysters. The -guest is expected to squeeze lemon on them -and to eat them with an oyster-fork. If one -man is tempted to saw an oyster in half with -a knife, he had better resist the temptation -and miss eating the oyster rather than commit -so barbarous an outrage. A guest who -would cut an oyster publicly in half is probably -a cannibal who would cut up a small -baby without remorse. A man must not ask -for oysters twice.</p> - -<p class='c013'>After the oysters comes the soup. If the -dinner-party is small, the soup may be passed -by guest to guest; but the waiter generally -<span class='pageno' id='Page_39'>39</span>serves it. It is a flagrant violation of good -manners to ask for soup twice. It should be -taken from the side of the spoon if the guest’s -mustache will permit it, and not from the -tip. Soup is dipped from the eater, not -toward him. Among the Esquimaux it is the -fashion to smack the lips after every luscious -mouthful of liquid grease; with us, people do -not make any noise or smack their lips over -anything they eat, no matter how good it is. -In George Eliot’s novel of “Middlemarch,” -Dorothea’s sister’s greatest objection to Mr. -Causaban is that his mother had never -taught him to eat soup without making a -noise.</p> - -<p class='c013'>After the soup comes the fish. The young -guest may not like fish, but he must pretend -to eat it; it is bad manners not to pretend to -eat everything set before one at a dinner. A -little tact will help anybody to do it. No -dish must be sent away with the appearance -of having been untasted. It would be -an insult to one’s hostess not to seem to like -everything she has offered us. And, as the -chief duty of social intercourse is to give -<span class='pageno' id='Page_40'>40</span>pleasure and to spare pain, this little suggestion -is most important.</p> - -<p class='c013'>On this point Mrs. Sherwood, an acknowledged -authority on social matters, says: -“First of all things, decline nothing. If you do -not like certain kinds of food, it is a courtesy -to your hostess to appear as if you did. You -can take as little on your plate as you choose, -and you can appear as if eating it, for there -is always your bread to taste and your fork -or spoon to trifle with, and thus conceal -your unwillingness to partake of a disliked -course.” Fish is eaten with a fork in one -hand and a piece of bread in the other. There -was once a man who filled his mouth with -fish and dropped the bones from his lips to -his plate. He disappeared—and nobody asks -where he has gone. If a bone does happen -to get into the mouth, it can be quietly removed. -The guest who puts his fingers -ostentatiously into his mouth to take out the -fish-bones he has greedily placed there might, -under temptation, actually and savagely tilt -over his soup plate to scoop up the last drop -of the liquid.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_41'>41</span>The next course, after the fish, is the entrée; -it may be almost anything. No well-bred -man ever asks for a second helping of -the sweetbreads, or chops, or whatever dish -may form the entrée. It is eaten with the -fork in the right hand and a piece of bread -in the left. In England it is considered ill-bred -to pass the fork from the left hand to -the right; but we have not as yet become so -expert in the use of the left hand, so we use -our forks with the right. A guest who asks -for a second portion of the entrée may find -himself in the position of a certain Congressman -who had never troubled himself about -etiquette. He was invited to a state dinner -at the White House. The courses were delayed -by this genial legislator, who would -be helped twice. When the roasts came on -he turned to a lady, and in his amiable -way said, with a fascinating smile, “No, I -can’t eat more; I’m full—up to here,” he -added, making a pleasant motion across his -throat. It was probably the same Congressman -who, seeing a slice of lemon floating in -his finger-bowl, drank its contents, and swore -<span class='pageno' id='Page_42'>42</span>that it was the weakest lemonade he had -ever tasted.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The roast comes after the entrée. Each -course is eaten slowly, because the host wants -to keep his guests in pleasant conversation -at his table as long as possible. If the host -helps our young guest to a slice of the roast, -whatever flesh-meat or fowl it may be, the -guest must not pass it to anybody else: he -must keep it himself; it was intended for him. -This rule does not apply to the soup and the -fish and the entrées as it does to the roast. -Suppose a guest wants his beef rare, or underdone, -and I pass him the piece given to me by -the host, because he knows I like it well-done: -the consequence is that the guest next to me -gets what he does not like and I get what I -do not like. Another thing: Begin to eat as -soon as you are helped. Do not wait for -anybody; if you do, your food may become -cold.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The seat of honor for the men is always on -the hostess’ right hand; for the ladies, on the -right hand of the host. The lady in the seat -of honor is always helped first. She begins to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_43'>43</span>eat at once. There is nobody to wait for then. -The rule is that one should begin to eat as -soon as one is served. This rule may be followed -everywhere, and the practice of it prevents -much embarrassment.</p> - -<p class='c013'>After the roast there will probably be an -entremets of some kind. It may be an -omelette, it may be only a salad, or it may be -some elaborately made dish. In any case, your -fork and a bit of bread will help you out. -When in doubt, a young man should always -use his fork—never his knife, as it is used -only to cut with, and to help one’s self to -cheese. Vegetables are always taken with -the fork; lettuce too, and asparagus, except -when there is no liquid sauce covering -it entirely. Lettuce, when without sauce, -asparagus when not entirely covered with -sauce, are eaten with the fingers. Water-cress -is always eaten with the fingers, and so are -artichokes. A dinner ought not to last over -two hours; but it may. If our guest yawns -or looks at his watch he is ruined socially. -He might almost as well thrust his knife into -his mouth as do either of them. When he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_44'>44</span>gets more accustomed to the world, he will -discern that people object to a view of his -throat suddenly opened to them.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But to return to our dinner-party: If -the finger-bowls are brought on, the general -custom is to remove them from the little -plate on which they stand. The little napkins -underneath them are not used: these are -merely put there to save the plate from being -scratched by the finger-bowls. As usage -differs somewhat here, the young guest had -better watch his hostess and imitate her.</p> - -<p class='c013'>An ice called a Roman punch is served -after the roast; it is always eaten with a -spoon. If a fork is served with the ice-cream -at the end of the dinner, the amiable young -man had better not begin to giggle and ask -“What’s this for?” If he never saw ice-cream -eaten with a fork before, it is not -necessary to show it. It is very often so eaten, -and if he finds a fork near his ice-cream plate, -let him use it just as if it was no novelty. -To show surprise in society is bad taste; it -is good taste to praise the flowers, the china, -the soup. One ought to say that he enjoyed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_45'>45</span>himself, but never to say that he is thankful -for a good dinner. It is understood that -civilized people dine together for the pleasure -of one another’s society, not merely to eat.</p> - -<p class='c013'>When the little cups of black coffee are -served, our young guest may take a lump of -sugar with his fingers, if there are no tongs. -Similarly in regard to olives, he may take -them with his fingers and eat them with his -fingers. One’s fingers should be dipped in -the finger-bowls,—there is a story told of a -young man who at his first dinner-party put -his napkin into his finger-bowl and mopped -his face. The host, who ought to have been -more polite, asked him if he wanted a bathtub. -The boy said no, and asked for a sponge.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If our young guest be wise he will pay all -possible attention to the hostess; the host -really does not count until the cigars come -around. Then let the young person beware -in being too ready to smoke. He may possibly -not be offered cigars at all, but if he -is, and he smokes in any lady’s presence -without asking her permission, the seal of -vulgarity is impressed on him.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_46'>46</span>A guest to whom black coffee is served in -a little cup ought not to ask for cream. It -might cause some inconvenience; it is not -the custom. When a plate is changed or -sent up to our host, the knife and fork should -be laid parallel with each other and obliquely -across the plate. At small dinners, where -the host insists on helping you twice, one -may keep his knife and fork until his plate -is returned to him.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_47'>47</span> - <h2 class='c007'>III. What Makes a Gentleman.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>Cardinal Newman made a famous definition -and description, both in the same -paragraph, of a gentleman. “It is almost,” -he said, in his “Idea of a University,” “a -definition of a gentleman to say he is one who -never inflicts pain.” And this truth will be -found to be the basis of all really good -manners. Good manners come from the -heart, while etiquette is only an invention of -wise heads to prevent social friction, or to -keep fools at a distance. Nobody but an -idiot will slap a man on the back unless the -man invites the slap by his own familiarity. -It seems to me that the primary rule which, -according to Cardinal Newman, makes a -gentleman is more disregarded in large -schools than anywhere else. There is no -sign which indicates ignorance or lack of -culture so plainly as the tendency to censure, -to jibe, to sneer,—to be always on the alert -to find faults and defects. On the other -<span class='pageno' id='Page_48'>48</span>hand, a true gentleman does not censure, if -he can help it: he prefers to discover virtues -rather than faults; and, if he sees a -defect, he is silent about it until he can -gently suggest a remedy.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The school-boy is not remarkable for such -reticence. And this may be one of the reasons -why he has the reputation of being selfish, -ungrateful, and sometimes cruel. He is -not any of these things; he is, as a rule, only -thoughtless. It has been said that a <em>blunder</em> -is often worse than a <em>crime</em>; and thoughtlessness -sometimes produces effects that are -more enduringly disastrous than crimes. -Forgetfulness among boys or young men is -thoughtlessness. If an engineer forget for a -<em>moment</em>, his train may go to <span class='fss'>RUIN</span>. If a -telegrapher forget to send a message, death -may be the result; but neither of them can -acquire such control over himself that he -will always <em>remember</em>, if he does not practise -the art of thinking every day of his life. It -is thoughtfulness, consideration, that makes -life not only endurable, but pleasant. As -Christians, we are bound to do to others as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_49'>49</span>we would have them do to us. But as -members of a great society, in which each -person must be a factor even more important -than he imagines, we shall find that, even -if our Christianity did not move us to bear -and forbear from the highest motives, ordinary -prudence and regard for our own comfort -and reputation should lead us to do -these things. The Christian gentleman is -the highest type: he may be a hero as well -as a gentleman. Culture produces another -type, and Cardinal Newman thus describes -him. The Cardinal begins by saying that -“it is almost a definition of a gentleman to -say he is one who never inflicts pain. This -description,” he continues, “is both refined -and, as far as it goes, accurate. The gentleman -is mainly occupied in merely removing -the obstacles which hinder the free and unembarrassed -action of those about him; and -he concurs with their movements rather -than takes the initiative himself. The benefits -may be considered as parallel to what -are called comforts or conveniences in arrangements -of a personal nature: like an -<span class='pageno' id='Page_50'>50</span>easy-chair or a good fire, which do their -part in dispelling cold or fatigue, though -nature provides both means of rest and -animal heat without them. The true gentleman -in like manner carefully avoids whatever -may cause a jar or a jolt in the minds of -those with whom he is cast,—all clashing of -opinion or collision of feeling, all restraint -or suspicion or gloom or resentment,—his -great concern being to make every one at -their ease or at home. He has his eyes on -all the company: he is tender towards the -bashful, gentle toward the distant, and merciful -towards the absurd; he can recollect -to whom he is speaking; he guards against -unreasonable allusions or topics which may -irritate; he is seldom prominent in conversation, -and never wearisome. He makes -light of favors which he does them, and -seems to be receiving when he is conferring. -He never speaks of himself except when -compelled, never defends himself by a mere -retort; he has no ears for slander or gossip, -is scrupulous in imputing motives to those -who interfere with him, and interprets everything -<span class='pageno' id='Page_51'>51</span>for the best. He is never mean or -little in his disputes, never takes unfair advantage, -never mistakes personalities or -sharp sayings for arguments, or insinuates -evil which he dare not say out. From a -long-sighted prudence he observes the maxim -of the ancient sage, that we should ever conduct -ourselves towards our enemy as if he -were one day to be our friend.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>The Cardinal’s definition of a gentleman -does not end with these words: you can find -it for yourself in his “Idea of a University,” -page 204. It will be found, on examination, -to contain the principles which give a man -power to make his own life and that of his -fellow-beings cheerful and pleasant. And -life is short enough and hard enough to -need all the kindness, all the cheerfulness, -all the gentleness, that we can put into -it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If a friend passes from among us, one of -the most enduring of our consolations is that -we never gave him needless pain while he -lived. And who can say which of our friends -may go next? He who sits by you to-night, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_52'>52</span>he who greets you first in the morning, may -suffer from a hasty word or a thoughtless act -that you can never recall.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is in the ordinary ways of life that the -true gentleman shows himself. He does not -wait until he gets out of school to pay attention -to the little things. He begins here, -and he begins the moment he feels that he -ought to begin. Somebody once wrote that -the man who has never made a mistake is a -fool. And another man added to this, that -a wise man makes mistakes, but <em>never</em> the -<em>same</em> mistake <em>twice</em>. A gentleman at heart -may blush when he thinks of his mistakes, -but he never repeats them. It is a mistake -made by thoughtless young people to stand -near others who are talking. It is a grave -sin against politeness for them to listen, as -they sometimes do, with eyes and ears open -for fear they should miss any of the words -not intended for them. The young man -thus engaged is an object of pity and contempt. -Politeness may prevent others from -rebuking him publicly, but it does not change -their opinion of him, nor does it enter their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_53'>53</span>minds to excuse him on the plea that he -“didn’t think.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>It does not seem to strike some of you -that the convenience of those who work for -you ought to be considered, and that unnecessary -splashings of liquids and dropping of -crumbs and morsels of food is the most reprehensible -indication of thoughtlessness.</p> - -<p class='c013'>We often forget that criticism does not -mean fault-finding. It means rather the art -of finding virtues; and after any private entertainment, -at which each performer has done -his best for his audience, it is very bad taste -to point out all the defects in his work: you -may do this at rehearsal, but not after the -work is done; you may discourage him by -touching on something that he cannot help. -A friend of mine once played a part in <cite>Box -and Cox</cite>, but on the day after the performance -he was much cast down by the comments -in one of the daily papers. “Mr. -Smith,” the critic said, “was admirable, but -he should not have made himself ridiculous -by wearing such an abnormally <em>long false</em> -nose.” As the nose happened to be Mr. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_54'>54</span>Smith’s <em>own</em>, he was discouraged. Criticism -of music especially, unless it be intelligent, -is likely to make the critic seem ignorant. -For instance, there was on one occasion on -a musical programme a <i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">ballade</span></i> by Chopin -in A flat major. The young woman who -played it on the piano was afterwards horrified -to find herself described as having -sung a <em>lively</em> ballad called “A Fat Major”! -The musical critic had better know what he -is talking about or be silent. No, no, gentlemen, -let us not be censorious about the -efforts of those who do their best for us; and -good-fellowship—what the French call <i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">esprit -de corps</span></i>—ought to show itself in our manners. -Anybody can blame injudiciously, but -few can praise judiciously. At college boys -especially must remember that the college is -part of ourselves, and that any reproach on -our <i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">alma mater</span></i> is a reproach on <em>ourselves</em>. -Its reputation is our reputation, and the -critically censorious student will find that, in -the end, it is the wiser course to dwell on -the best side of his college life. The world -hates a fault-finder: he will soon see himself -<span class='pageno' id='Page_55'>55</span>left entirely alone with those acute perceptions -that help him to find out all that is bad -in his fellow-creatures and nothing that is -good. To be a gentleman, one must be -tolerant, and, above all, grateful.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In the world outside there are many kinds -of entertainment. We disposed of the dinner-party -in a preceding page. One’s conduct -anywhere must be guided by good -sense and the usages of the occasion. At -a concert, for instance, the main object of -each person present is to hear the music. -Anything that interferes with this is a breach -of good manners. To chatter during a song -or while a piece of music is played shows -selfish disregard for the comfort of others -and a contemptible indifference to the feelings -of the performer. Music may be a great -aid to conversation, but conversation is no -assistance to music; and people who go to a -concert do not pay for their tickets to hear -somebody in the next seat tell his private -affairs in a loud voice. There are some -human creatures who seem to imagine that -they may reveal everything possible to their -<span class='pageno' id='Page_56'>56</span>next neighbor in a crowded theatre without -being heard by anybody else. There is an -old anecdote, but a true one, of a very fashionable -lady in Boston who attended an -organ recital in the Music Hall there. She -was supposed to be an amateur of classical -music, but her reputation was shattered by -an unlucky pause in the tones of the organ. -The music ceased unexpectedly, and the -only sound heard was that of her voice, soaring -above the silence and saying to her -friend, “We <span class='fss'>FRY</span> ours in <span class='fss'>LARD</span>.” Her reputation -was ruined in musical circles. One -goes to a concert or an opera to listen, not -to talk. It is only the vulgar, the ostentatious, -the ignorant, that distinguish themselves -in public places by a disregard of the -rights of others. To enter a concert-room -late and to interrupt a singer, to enter any -public hall while a speaker is making an address, -is to excite the disapproval of all well-bred -people. Sir Charles Thornton, for a -long time British minister at Washington, -was noted for his care in this particular: he -would stand for half an hour outside the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_57'>57</span>door of a concert-room rather than enter -while a piece of music was in progress.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Weddings, I presume, may be put down -under the head of entertainments. The -etiquette of the assistants is very simple. A -wedding invitation requires no answer: a -card sent by mail and addressed to the senders -of the invitation, who are generally the -father and mother of the bride, is quite sufficient. -It is unnecessary to say that it is not -proper during a marriage ceremony to stand -on the seats of the pews in order to get a -good look at the happy pair. A tradition -exists to the effect that a man during a wedding -ceremony once climbed on a confessional. -It is added, too,—and I am glad of -it,—that he fell and broke his neck. But -there is no knowing what some barbarians -will do: watch them on Sundays, chewing -toothpicks, standing in ranks outside of the -churches, and believing that the ladies are -admiring their best clothes.</p> - -<p class='c013'>My list of entertainments would be incomplete -without the dancing party. St. Francis -de Sales says of dancing, that a little of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_58'>58</span>it ought to go a great way. Society ordains -that every man shall learn to dance; but if -he can talk intelligently, society will forgive -him for not dancing. Dancing, after all, is -only a substitute for conversation; and, -properly directed, it is a very good substitute -for scandal, mean gossip, or the frivolous -chatter which makes assemblies of young -people unendurable to anybody who has not -begun to be afflicted with softening of the -brain.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Public dances—dances into which anybody -can find entrance by paying a fee—are -avoided by decent people. A young man -who has any regard for his reputation will -avoid them; and as nearly every young man -has his way to make in the world, he cannot -too soon realize how the report that he -frequents such places will hurt him; for, as -I said, there are no secrets in this world,—everything -comes out sooner or later.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is no longer the fashion for a young man -to invite a young woman to accompany him -to a dance, even at a private house. He -must first ask her mother. This European -<span class='pageno' id='Page_59'>59</span>fashion has—thank Heaven!—reached many -remote districts of late, where young people -hitherto ignored the existence of their parents -when social pleasures were concerned. -The young girl who doesn’t want the “old -man to know” had better be avoided. And -in the best circles young women are not -permitted to go to the theatre or to dances -without a <i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">chaperon</span></i>,—that is, the mother or -some elderly lady is expected to accompany -the young people. This, of course, makes -trips to the theatre expensive; but the young -man who cannot afford to take an extra -aunt or mother had better avoid such amusements -until he can.</p> - -<p class='c013'>As to whether you are to take part in the -round dances or not, that will be settled by -your confessor: I have no right to dictate -on that subject. But if you are invited to a -dance, pay your respects to your hostess -<em>first</em>, and say something pleasant. You must -remember that she intends that you shall be -useful,—that you shall dance with the ladies -to whom she introduces you, and that you -shall not think of your own pleasure entirely, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_60'>60</span>but help to give others pleasure by dancing -with the ladies who have no partners. In a -word, you must be as unselfish in this frivolous -atmosphere as on more serious occasions. -When the refreshments are served, -you must think of yourself last. If you want -to gorge yourself, you can take a yard or two -of Bologna sausage to your room after the -entertainment is over. A young man over -twenty-one should wear an evening suit and -no jewelry at a dance. Infants under that -age are supposed to be safely tucked in bed -at the time the ordinary dance begins.</p> - -<p class='c013'>At a dance or at any other entertainment -no introduction should be made thoughtlessly. -If a gentleman is presented to a -lady, it should be done only after her permission -has been asked and received. And -the form should be, “Mrs. Jones, allow me -to present Mr. Smith.” A younger man -should always be introduced to an older man, -one of inferior position to one of superior -position. If you are introducing a friend -to the mayor of your city, you ought not to -say, “Let me introduce the Mayor to you.” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_61'>61</span>On the contrary, the form should be “Mr. -Mayor, allow me to present my friend Mr. -Smith.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>On being introduced to a lady, it is not -the fashion for a man to extend his hand,—for -hand-shaking on first introduction is a -thing of the past. If the lady extends her -hand, it is proper to take it; but the pump-handle -style is no longer practised, except -perhaps in some unknown wilds of Alaska. -After a man is introduced to a lady and he -meets her again, he must not bow until she -has bowed to him. In France the man bows -first; in America and England we give that -privilege to the woman. An American -takes his hat entirely from his head when he -meets a lady; a foreigner raises it but slightly, -but he bows lower than we do. In introducing -people, we ought always to be careful to -give them their titles, and to add, if possible, -the place from which they come. If Mr. -Jones, of Chicago, is introduced to Mr. Robinson, -of New York, the subject for conversation -is already arranged. We know what -they will talk about. If the wife of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_62'>62</span>President introduced you to him, she would -call him the President; but if you addressed -him, you would call him “Mr. President,” as -you would address the mayor of a city as -“Mr. Mayor.” Mrs. Grant was the only -President’s wife who did not give her husband -his title in introductions: she called him -simply and modestly, “Mr. Grant.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>An English bard sings:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“I know a duke, well—let him pass—</div> - <div class='line'>I may not call his grace an ass,</div> - <div class='line'>Though if I did, I’d do no wrong—</div> - <div class='line'>Save to the asses and my song.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“The duke is neither wise nor good:</div> - <div class='line'>He gambles, drinks, scorns womanhood;</div> - <div class='line'>And at the age of twenty-four</div> - <div class='line'>Is worn and battered as threescore.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“I know a waiter in Pall Mall,</div> - <div class='line'>Who works and waits and reasons well;</div> - <div class='line'>Is gentle, courteous, and refined,</div> - <div class='line'>And has a magnet in his mind.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“What is it makes his graceless grace</div> - <div class='line'>So like a jockey out of place?</div> - <div class='line'>What makes the waiter—tell who can—</div> - <div class='line'>The very flower of gentleman?</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_63'>63</span>“Perhaps their mothers!—God is great!</div> - <div class='line'>It can’t be accident or fate.</div> - <div class='line'>The waiter’s heart is true,—and then,</div> - <div class='line'>Good manners make our gentlemen.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_64'>64</span> - <h2 class='c007'>IV. What Does Not Make a Gentleman.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>We have touched on the etiquette of dress -and of entertainments; and now I beg -leave to repeat some things already said, and -to add a few others that need to be said.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man cannot afford to be slovenly -in his dress. Carelessness in dress will prejudice -people against him as completely as -a badly written letter. He will find himself -mysteriously left out in invitations. If he -applies for a position in an office or a bank, -or anywhere else, where neatness of dress is -expected, he will get the cold shoulder. A -young man who wears grease spots habitually -on the front of his coat, whose trousers are -decorated with dark shadows and the mud -of last week, whose shoes are red and rusty, -and who hangs a soiled handkerchief, like a -flag of truce, more than half out of his -pocket, will find himself barred from every -place which his ambition would spur him to -enter. You may say that dress does not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_65'>65</span>make the man. You may call to mind Burns’ -lines to the effect that “a man’s a man for a’ -that;” a piece of silver is only a piece of -silver, worth more or less, until the United -States mint stamps it a dollar. The stamp -of your character and the manner of your -bringing up give you the value at which the -world appraises you.</p> - -<p class='c013'>I recall to mind an instance which shows -that we cannot always control our dress. -There was a boy at school who was the -shortest and the youngest among three tall -brothers. He never had any clothes of his -own. He had to wear the cast-off suits of -the other brothers, and it was no unusual -thing for his trousers to trip him up when -he tried to run, although they were fastened -well up under his shoulders. This unhappy -youth was the victim of circumstances; if he -made a bad impression, he could not help it. -But he was always neat and clean, and he -never put grease on his hair or leaned against -papered walls in order to leave his mark -there. He never saturated himself with -cologne to avoid a bath; he never chewed -<span class='pageno' id='Page_66'>66</span>gum; he was never seen with a dirty-yellow -rivulet at either side of his lips, which flowed -from a plug of tobacco somewhere in his -gullet; and so, though he was pitied for the -eccentricities of his toilet, he was not despised.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In a country where we do not have to buy -water there is no excuse for neglecting the -bath. The average Englishman talks so -much of his bath and his tub, that one cannot -help thinking that the Order of Bath is a -late discovery in his country, although we -know it was instituted long ago. Every boy -ought to keep himself “well groomed;” to -be clean outside and in gives him a solid -respect for himself that makes others respect -him. It is like a college education: it causes -him to feel that he is any man’s equal. But -one with a sham diamond in his bosom, or -cuffs that he has to shove up his sleeves every -now and then to prevent them from showing -how dirty they are, can never feel quite like -a man.</p> - -<p class='c013'>We Americans have reason to be proud -of the decay of two arts which Charles -<span class='pageno' id='Page_67'>67</span>Dickens when he wrote “American Notes” -found in a flourishing condition,—the art of -swearing in public and the art of tobacco-chewing. -When Dickens made his first visit -to this country he was amazed by the skill -which Americans showed in the art of -tobacco-chewing. The “spit-box,” the spittoon, -the cuspidore,—which is supposed to -be an elegant name for a very inelegant -utensil,—seemed to him to be the most important -of American institutions. We who -have become accustomed to the cuspidore -do not realize how its constant presence -surprises foreigners. They do not understand -why the floor of every hotel should be -furnished with conveniences for spitting, because -no country except the United States -is infested by tobacco-chewers. Charles -Dickens was severe on the prevalence of the -tobacco-chewing habit. He was roundly -abused for his criticisms on our public -manners. No doubt his censure was well -founded, for the manners of Americans -have improved since. To Dickens it seemed -as if the principal American amusement -<span class='pageno' id='Page_68'>68</span>was tobacco-chewing. He found the American -a gloomy being, who regarded all the -refinements with dislike, and whose politeness -to women was his one redeeming -feature. Dickens admitted that a woman -might travel alone from one end of the -country to the other and receive the most -courteous attention from even the roughest -miner. And this is as true now as it was -then. There are no men in any country so -polite to women as Americans; and in no -other country on the face of the earth is the -sex of our mothers so publicly respected. -This chivalric characteristic, which Tom -Moore tells us was the most brilliant jewel -in the crown of the Irish, “When Malachi -wore the collar of gold,” is now an American -characteristic, and distinctively an American -characteristic. So sure are the ladies of every -attention, that they take the reverential attitude -of men as a matter of course. They -no longer thank us when we give up our -places in the street-car to them, or walk in -the mud to let them pass; and it is probably -regard for them that has caused the American -<span class='pageno' id='Page_69'>69</span>to cease to flood every public place with -vile tobacco-juice.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There was a time when the marble floors -of our largest hotels were so spotted with -this vicious fluid that their color could -not be recognized, when the atmosphere -reeked with filthy fumes, and many a man -bit off a large chunk of tobacco between -every second word. It was his method of -punctuating his talk. He expectorated when -he wanted to make a comma and bit off a -“chew” at a period; he squirted a half-pint -of amber liquid across the room for an interrogation-mark, -and struck his favorite spot -on the ceiling to mark an exclamation. But -we are not so bad as we used to be. George -Washington, whose first literary effort was -an essay on Manners, might complain that -we lack much, but he would find that the -tobacco-chewer is not so prominent a figure -in all landscapes as he formerly was.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The truth is, that American good sense is -putting an end to this dirty and disgusting -habit. There was a time when a man was -asked for a “chew” on almost every street -<span class='pageno' id='Page_70'>70</span>corner. But this was in the days of the -Bowery boys and of the old volunteer fire-departments, -when strange things occurred. -It is related that an English traveller riding -down Broadway, some time about the year -1852, found that the light was suddenly shut -out of his left eye. He fancied for an instant -that his optic nerves had been paralyzed. -He was relieved by the sound of an apologetic -voice coming from the opposite seat. It said: -“I didn’t intend to put that ‘chew’ into -your eye, sir. I was aiming at the window -when you bobbed your head!” And the -thoughtful expectorator gently removed the -ball of tobacco from the Englishman’s eye!</p> - -<p class='c013'>That could hardly occur now. Chewers -do not take such risks, or they aim straighter. -For a long time the typical American, as -represented in English novels or on the English -stage, chewed tobacco and whittled a -wooden nutmeg. The English have learned -only of late that every American does not -do these things.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If foreigners hate this savage practice, who -can blame them? How we should sneer and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_71'>71</span>jeer at the English if, in ferry-boats, in horse-cars, -in public halls, pools of tobacco-juice -should be seen, and if perpetual yellow, ill-smelling -fountains sprung from men’s mouths. -How <em>Puck</em> would caricature John Bull in his -constant attitude of chewing! How filthy -and barbaric we would say the British were! -We should speak of it, in Fourth-of-July orations, -as a proof of British inferiority. But -we cannot do this, for the English do not -chew tobacco,—and some of us do.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is a habit that had better be unlearned -as soon as possible. It is happily ceasing to -be an American vice, and with it will cease -the chronic dyspepsia and many of the -stomach and throat diseases which have become -almost national. Many a man, come -to the years of discretion, bitterly regrets -that he ever learned to chew tobacco; but he -thought once that it was a manly thing, and -he learns when too late that the manly thing -would have been to avoid it. Some of you -will perhaps remember a fashion boys had—I -don’t know whether they have it now—of -getting tattooed by some expert who practised -<span class='pageno' id='Page_72'>72</span>the art. What pain we suffered while -a small star was picked in blue ink at the -junction of the thumb with the hand!—and -how proud we were of a blue anchor printed -indelibly on our wrists! But a day came -when we should have been glad to have -blotted out this insignia with thrice the pain. -And so the day will come when the inveterate -tobacco-chewer will wish with all his -heart that he had never been induced to put -a piece of tobacco into his mouth. It is one -of those vices which has an unpleasant sting -and which is its own punishment. It is unbecoming -to a gentleman; it violates every -rule of good manners,—the spectacle of a -young man dropping a “quid” into his -hand before he goes into dinner and trying -on the sly to wipe off the dirty stains on his -chin is enough to turn the stomach of a cannibal.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Going back to the subject of entertainments, -let me impress on you that it is your -duty when you go into society to think as -little of yourselves as possible, and to talk as -little of yourselves. If a man can sing or play -<span class='pageno' id='Page_73'>73</span>on any musical instrument or recite, and he is -asked to do any of these things, let him not -refuse. Young women sometimes say no in -society when they mean yes; but young men -are not justified in practising such an affectation. -It is not good taste to show that one is -anxious to sing or to play or to recite. If you -are invited out, do not begin at once by talking -about elocution, until somebody is forced -to ask you to recite; and do not hum snatches -of song until there is no escape for your -friends from the painful duty of asking you -to sing. The restless efforts of some amateurs -to get a hearing in society always brings -to mind a certain theatrical episode. There -was a young actress who thought she could -sing, and consequently she introduced a vocal -solo whenever she could. She was cast for -the principal part in a melodrama full of -tragic situations. The manager congratulated -himself that here, at least, there was no -chance for the tuneful young lady to try her -scales. But he was mistaken. The great -scene was on. A flash of lightning illumined -the stage. The actress was holding a pathetic -<span class='pageno' id='Page_74'>74</span>conversation with her mother as the -thunder rolled. The mother suddenly fell -with a shriek, struck dead. And then the -devoted daughter said, “Aha, mee mother -is dead! Alas, I will now sing the song -she loved so much in life!” And the young -lady walked to the footlights and warbled -“Comrades.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>She <em>would</em> and she did sing, but I am -afraid the audience laughed. I offer this -authentic anecdote as a warning to young -singers that they should neither be hasty nor -reluctant in displaying their talents. A man -goes into society that he may give as well -as gain pleasure. The highest form of social -pleasure is conversation; but conversation -does not mean a monologue. Good listeners -are as highly appreciated in society as -good talkers. A good listener often gives -an impression of great wisdom which is dispelled -the moment he opens his mouth. Mr. -Gladstone was charmed by a young lady who -sat next to him at dinner; he concluded that -she was one of the most intelligent women -he had ever met, until she spoiled it all by -<span class='pageno' id='Page_75'>75</span>saying, with effusion, “Oh, I love cabbage!”</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man should neither talk too much -nor too little, and he should never talk about -himself unless he is forced to. Madame -Roland, a famous Frenchwoman, who perished -during the Reign of Terror under the -guillotine, said that by listening attentively -to others she made more friends than by any -remarks of her own. “Judicious silence,” -the author of “In a Club Corner” says, “is -one of the great social virtues.” A man who -tries to be funny at all times is a social nuisance. -Two famous men suffered very much -for their tendency to be always humorous. -These were Sydney Smith and our own -lamented S. S. Cox. Sydney Smith could -not speak without exciting laughter. Once, -when he had said grace, a young lady next -to him exclaimed, “You are always so amusing!” -And S. S. Cox, one of the most serious -of men at heart and the cleverest in head, -never attained the place in politics he ought -to have gained because he was supposed to -be always in fun. Jokes are charming things -<span class='pageno' id='Page_76'>76</span>in a limited circle, but no gentleman nowadays -indulges in those practical jokes which -we have heard of. It is not considered a -delicate compliment to pull a chair away just -as anybody is about to sit down; and the -young person who jabs acquaintances in the -ribs, to make them laugh at his delightful -sayings, is not rapturously welcomed in quiet -families.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man should not make a practice -of using slang, and he should never use it in -the presence of ladies. To advise a friend -to “shut his face” or to “come off the -perch” may sound “smart,” but it is vulgar, -and is fatal to those ambitious young men -who feel that their success in life depends -on the good opinion of cultivated people. -Moreover, this habitual slang is likely to crop -out at the most inopportune times. Mr. -Sankey, of the evangelizing firm of Moody -and Sankey, at a camp-meeting once asked -a devout young man if he loved the Lord. -There was profound silence until the young -man, who thought in slang, answered in a -loud voice, “You bet!”</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_77'>77</span>Slang is in bad taste; and the slang we -borrow from the English is the worst of all—the -repetition of “don’t you know?” for -instance. “I’m going to town, don’t you -know, and if I see your friends, don’t you -know, I’ll tell them you were asking for -them, don’t you know,—oh, yes, I shall, -don’t you know.” Imagine an American -so idiotic as not only to imitate the vulgarest -Cockney slang, but to do it in the vulgarest -Cockney accent! There was a woman -who at a dinner said, “Have some soup, -don’t you know; it’s not half nawsty, don’t -you know.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>I must remind you again not to use, in -letter-writing, tinted or ornamented paper. -Let it be white and, by all means, unruled; -your envelope may be either oblong or -square, but the square form is preferable. If -you have time and want to follow the present -fashion, and also to pay a compliment of -extreme carefulness to the person to whom -you are writing, close your letters with red -sealing-wax. Some old-fashioned people -look on postal cards as vulgar. However, it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_78'>78</span>is not well to write family secrets on these -cheap forms. And if any man owes you -money, do not ask him for it on a postal -card: it is against a more forcible law than -those that make etiquette. Postal cards are -not to be used except on business. Be sure -to write the name of the person to whom -the letter is addressed on the last page of -the letter. But if you begin a letter with -“Dear Mr. Smith,” you need not write Mr. -Smith’s name again at the end of the letter. -Buy good paper and envelopes. And do not -write on old scraps of paper when you write -home. Nothing is too good for your father -and mother; they may not say much about -it, but every little attention from you brightens -their lives and helps towards paying that -debt of gratitude to them which you can -never fully discharge.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A young man has asked me to say something -about the etiquette of cards and calls. -A man, under the American code of politeness, -need not make many calls. If he is -invited to an entertainment of any kind, he -should go to the house of his host to call or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_79'>79</span>leave his card. If it be his first call, he -must leave a card for each grown-up member -of the family. After that he need leave -only one card. The old fashion of turning -down the corners of cards is gone -out. A man’s card should be very -small, <em>not</em> gilt-edged; it should never be -printed, but always engraved or written, -with the address in the left-hand lower -corner. A man may write his own cards. -In that case he must not put “Mr.” before -his name. But if he has them engraved, -the present usage demands that “Mr.” must -appear before his name. If he has been at -a party of any kind, he must call within a -week after it, or he can send his card with -his mother or sister, if they should happen -to be calling at his host’s within that time. -A man’s card, like his note-paper, ought to -be as simple as possible. Secretary Bayard’s -cards always bore the plain inscription, “Mr. -Bayard.” Sciolists and pretenders of all -kinds put a great number of titles on their -cards. Corn-cutters and spiritists and quacks -of all sorts are always sure to print “Professor” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_80'>80</span>before their names, but men who -have a right to the title never do it. Be -sure, then, to have a neat, plain card, well -engraved. It costs very little to have a -plate made by a good stationery firm; and a -neat, elegant card, like a well-written letter, -is a good introduction. It symbolizes the -man. Daniel Webster’s card was simply -“Mr. Webster,” and it expressed the man’s -hatred for all pretence. A gentleman should -never call on a young lady without asking -for her mother or her <i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">chaperon</span></i>. And he -should never leave a card for her without -leaving one for her mother. It will not do -to send a card by mail after one has been -asked to dinner. A personal visit must be -made and a card left. In calling on the sons -or daughters of a family, cards should be -left for the father and mother.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It may surprise some young men to find -that in the great world fathers and mothers -are so much considered. I know that there -are some boys at school who write home on -any odd, soiled paper they can find, and who -write only when they want something or feel -<span class='pageno' id='Page_81'>81</span>like grumbling. Their letters run something -like this:</p> - -<p class='c017'>“<span class='sc'>Dear Father</span>: The weather is bad. I am -not well this evening, hoping to find you the same. -Grub as usual. Please send me five dollars.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c016'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Yours,” etc.</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>And, of course, their fathers and mothers -go down on their knees at once and thank -Heaven for such dutiful and clever boys—that -is, if you boys have brought them up -properly. But so many of our parents have -been so badly brought up. They really do -not see how superior their children are to -them. They actually fancy that they know -more of the world than a boy of sixteen or -seventeen; and they occasionally insist on -being obeyed. It would be a pleasant thing -to form a new society among you—a society -for the proper bringing up of fathers and -mothers. At present there are some parents -who really refuse to be the slaves of their -children, or to take their advice. This is -unreasonable, I know, but it is true. Think -how frightful it is for a young man of spirit -to be kept at college during the best years -<span class='pageno' id='Page_82'>82</span>of his life, when he might be learning new -clog-dance steps on street-corners or reading -detective stories all day long!</p> - -<p class='c013'>It would be hard to change things now; -and the fact remains that in good society -fathers and mothers are considered before -their children. The man who lacks reverence -for his parents, who shows irritation to -them, who pains them by his grumbling and -fault-finding, is no gentleman. He is what -the English call a cad. He is the most contemptible -of God’s creatures. Let me sum -up in the famous lines which you all ought -to know by heart; they are the words that -Shakspere puts into the mouth of Polonius -when his son Laertes is about to depart into -the great world:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line in12'>“Give thy thoughts no <em>tongue</em>,</div> - <div class='line'>Nor any unproportioned <em>thought</em> his <span class='fss'>ACT</span>.</div> - <div class='line'>Be thou familiar, but by no means <em>vulgar</em>:</div> - <div class='line'>The friends thou hast, and their adoption <span class='fss'>TRIED</span>,</div> - <div class='line'><span class='sc'>Grapple</span> them to <span class='fss'>THY SOUL</span> with hooks of <span class='fss'>STEEL</span>;</div> - <div class='line'>But do not dull thy <em>palm</em> with <em>entertainment</em></div> - <div class='line'>Of each new-hatched, unfledged comrade. Beware</div> - <div class='line'>Of <em>entrance</em> to a quarrel, but, being in,</div> - <div class='line'>Bear it that the opposer may <span class='fss'>BEWARE</span> of <em>thee</em>.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_83'>83</span>Give <em>every</em> man thine <span class='fss'>EAR</span>, but <em>few</em> thy <span class='fss'>VOICE</span>;</div> - <div class='line'>Take <em>each</em> man’s censure, but reserve <em>thy</em> judgment.</div> - <div class='line'>Costly thy habit as thy purse can buy,</div> - <div class='line'>But not expressed in <em>fancy</em>; rich, not <em>gaudy</em>;</div> - <div class='line'>For the apparel oft proclaims the <span class='fss'>MAN</span>.</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>.tb</div> - </div> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>Neither a borrower nor a <span class='fss'>LENDER</span> be;</div> - <div class='line'>For loan oft loses both <em>itself</em> and <em>friend</em>,</div> - <div class='line'>And borrowing <em>dulls</em> the edge of husbandry.</div> - <div class='line'>This, above all: to thine <em>own</em> self be <span class='fss'>TRUE</span>;</div> - <div class='line'>And it must <em>follow</em>, as the night the <em>day</em>,</div> - <div class='line'>Thou canst not <em>then</em> be <span class='fss'>FALSE</span> to <span class='fss'>ANY MAN</span>.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_84'>84</span> - <h2 class='c007'>V. How to Express One’s Thoughts.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>Mr. Frederick Harrison, a man of -letters, whose literary judgments are -as right as his philosophical judgments are -wrong, tells us that the making of many -books and the reading of periodical sheets -obscure the perception and benumb the -mind. “The incessant accumulation of fresh -books must hinder any real knowledge of -the old; for the multiplicity of volumes becomes -a bar upon our use of any. In literature -especially does it hold that we cannot -see the wood for the trees.” I am not about -to advise you to add to the number of useless -leaves which hide the forms of noble -trees; but, if your resolve to write outlives -the work of preparation, you may be able to -give the world a new classic, or, at least, -something that will cheer and elevate. This -preparation is rigid. Two important qualities -of it must be keen observation and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_85'>85</span>careful reading. It is a pity that an old dialogue -on “Eyes or No Eyes” is no longer -included in the reading-books for children. -The modern book-makers have improved it -out of existence; nevertheless, it taught a -good lesson. It describes the experience of -two boys on a country road. Common -things are about them,—wild flowers, weeds, -a ditch,—but one discovers many hidden -things by the power of observation, while -the other sees nothing but the outside of the -common things. To write well one must -have eyes and see. To be observant it is -not necessary that one should be critical in -the sense of fault-finding. Keen observation -and charitable toleration ought to go together. -We may see the peculiarities of -those around us and be amused by them; -but we shall never be able to write anything -about character worth writing unless we go -deeper and pierce through the crust which -hides from us the hidden meanings of life. -How tired would we become of Dickens if -he had confined himself to pictures of surface -characteristics! If we weary of him, it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_86'>86</span>is because Mr. Samuel Weller is so constantly -dropping his <em>w</em>’s, and Sairey Gamp so constantly -talking of Mrs. Harris. If we find -interest and refreshment in him now, it is -because he went deeper than the thousand -and one little habits with which he distinguishes -his personages.</p> - -<p class='c013'>To write, then, we must acquire the art of -observing in a broad and intelligent spirit. -Nature will hang the East and West with -gorgeous tapestry in vain if we do not see it. -And many times we shall judge rashly and -harshly if we do not learn to detect the trueheartedness -that hides behind the face which -seems cold to the unobservant. We are -indeed blind when we fail to know that an -angel has passed until another has told us of -his passing.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Apparently there is not much to think of -the wrinkled hand of the old woman who -crosses your path in the street. You catch -a glimpse of it as she carries her bundle in -that hand on her way from work in the twilight. -Perhaps you pass on and think of it -no more. Perhaps you note the knotted, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_87'>87</span>purple veins standing out from the toil-reddened -surface, and then your eyes catch at a -glance the wrinkled face on which are written -the traces of trials, self-sacrifice, and -patience. It is hard to believe that those -hands were once soft and dimpled childish -hands, and that face bright with happy -smiles. The story of her life is the story of -many lives from day to day. Those coarse, -ungloved, wrinkled hands will seem vulgar -to you only if you have never learned to -observe and think. They may suggest a -noble story or poem to you, if you take their -meaning rightly. Life, every-day life, is full -of the suggestions of great things for those -who have learned to look and to observe.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Mr. Harrison, from whom I have quoted -already, puts his finger on a fault which -must inevitably destroy all power of good -literary production. It is a common fault, -and the antidote for it is the cultivation of -the art of careful reading. “A habit of reading -idly,” Mr. Harrison says, “debilitates -and corrupts the mind for all wholesome -reading; the habit of reading wisely is one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_88'>88</span>of the most difficult to acquire, needing -strong resolution and infinite pains; and -reading for mere reading’s sake, instead of -for the sake of the good we gain from reading, -is one of the worst and commonest and -most unwholesome habits we have.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>In order to write well, one must read well—one -must read a few good books—and -never idle over newspapers. Newspapers -have become necessities, and grow larger each -year. But the larger they are the more -deleterious they are. The modern newspaper -lies one day and corrects its lies, adding, -however, a batch of new ones, on the day -after. There are a few newspapers which -have literary value, though even they, mirroring -the passing day, have some of its faults. -As a rule, avoid newspapers. They will help -you to fritter away precious time; they will -spoil your style in the same way that a -slovenly talker, with whom you associate -constantly, will spoil your talk; for newspapers -are generally written in a hurry, and -hurried literary work, unless by a master-hand, -is never good work. Nevertheless, in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_89'>89</span>our country, the newspapers absorb a great -quantity of literary matter which would, -were there no newspapers, never see the -light.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Literature considered as a profession includes -what is known as journalism,—not -perhaps reportorial work, but the writing of -leaders, book reviews, theatrical notices, and -other articles which require a light touch, -tact, and careful practice, but which do not -always have those qualities. A writer lately -said: “Literature has become a trade, and -finance a profession.” This is hardly true; -but some authors have come to look on their -profession as a trade, and to value it principally -for the money it brings. Anthony -Trollope, for instance, whose novels are still -popular, set himself to his work as to a task; -he wrote so many words for so much money -daily. This may account for the woodenness -of his literary productions. In the pursuit -of art, money should not be the first consideration, -although it should not be left entirely -out of consideration; for the artist should live -by his art, the musician by his music, and the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_90'>90</span>author by his books. Literature, then, should -be a vocation as well as an avocation.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Literature, in spite of the many stories -about the poverty of writers, has, in our English-speaking -countries, been on the whole a -fairly well-paid profession. Chaucer was by -no means a pauper; Shakspere retired at a -comparatively early age to houses and lands -earned by his pen in the pleasant town of -Stratford. Pope earned nearly fifty thousand -dollars by his translations or, rather, -paraphrases of Homer. Goldsmith, though -always poor through his own generosity and -extravagance, earned what in our days would -be held to be a handsome competence. Sir -Walter Scott made enormous sums which he -spent royally on his magnificent castle of -Abbotsford. Charles Dickens earned enough -to make him rich, and our modern writers, -though less in genius, are not less in their -power of securing the hire of which they are -more than worthy. Mr. Howells has had at -least ten thousand dollars a year for permitting -his serial stories to be printed in the -publications of Harper & Brothers. Mr. Will -<span class='pageno' id='Page_91'>91</span>Carleton, the author of “Farm Ballads,” has -no doubt an equal amount from his copyrights. -Mrs. Hodgson Burnett, the author -of “Little Lord Fauntleroy,” easily commands -eight thousand dollars for the copyright -of a novel. So you see that the picture -often presented to us of the haggard author -shivering over his tallow candle in a garret -is somewhat exaggerated.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But none of these authors attained success -without long care given to art. They all -had their early struggles. Mrs. Burnett, for -instance, was a very brave and hard-working -young girl; she was poor; her only hope in -life was her education; she used it to advantage -and by constant practice in literary -work. The means of her success was the -capacity for taking pains. It is the means -of all success in life. And any man or -woman who expects to adopt literature as a -profession must <em>see well, read well, and take -infinite pains</em>. Probably Mr. Howells and -Mrs. Burnett had many MSS. rejected by -the editors. Probably, like many young -authors, each day brought back an article -<span class='pageno' id='Page_92'>92</span>which had cost them many weary hours,—for -literary work is the most nerve-wearying -and brain-wearying of all work—with the -legend, “Returned with thanks.” Still they -kept on taking infinite pains.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Lord Byron awoke one morning and found -himself famous. But that first morning of -fame had cost much study, much thought, -and, no doubt, periods of despondency in -which he almost resolved not to write at -all. Poetry does not gush from the poet, -like fire out of a Roman candle when you -light it. Of all species of literary composition, -poetry requires more exquisite care -than any other. A sonnet which has not -been written and rewritten twenty times may -be esteemed as worthless. To-day no modern -poem has a right to be printed unless it be -technically perfect. It seems a sacrilege to -speak of poetry as a profession; it ought to -be a vocation only, and the poet ought not -only to be made by infinite pains taken with -himself, but born. As to the rewards of extreme -fineness in the expression of poetry, I -have heard that Longfellow received one -<span class='pageno' id='Page_93'>93</span>thousand dollars for his comparatively short -poem of “Keramos,” and that Tennyson -had a guinea a line. But we shall leave out -poetry in talking of filthy lucre, and consider -literature as represented by journalism, in -which there is very little poetry.</p> - -<p class='c013'>I did not intend to touch on journalism, -as the work of making newspapers is sometimes -called, but I have been lately asked to -give my opinion as to whether journalism is a -good preparation for the pursuit of literature. -Perhaps the best way to do this would be to -give the experiences of a young journalist -first.</p> - -<p class='c013'>I imagine a young person who had written -at least twenty compositions; some on -“Gratitude,” one on “Ambition,” one on -“The History of a Pin,” and a grand poem -on the Southern Confederacy in five cantos. -He had been prepared for the pursuit of literature -by being made to write a composition -every Friday. These compositions were -read aloud in his class. What beautiful sentiments -were uttered on those Fridays! How -everybody thrilled when young Strephon -<span class='pageno' id='Page_94'>94</span>compared Ireland to “that prairie-grass -which smells sweeter the more it is trodden -on”! He had never seen such grass; he -would not have recognized it if he had seen -it; but he had read about it, and when a -cruel scientific instructor asked him to give -the botanical name, he turned away in disgust. -His finest feelings were outraged. -This, however, did not prevent the simile of -the prairie-grass of unknown genus from cantering -through all the compositions of the -other members of the class for many succeeding -weeks, until the professor got into a -habit of asking, when a boy rose to read his -essay: “Is there prairie-grass in it?” If the -essayist said yes, he was made to sit down -and severely reprimanded. Teachers were -very cruel in those days.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There was another lovely simile ruthlessly -cut down in its middle age—pardon me if -I digress and pour out my wrongs to you; -I know you can appreciate them. A boy -of genius once said that “Charity, like an -eternal flame, cheers, but not inebriates.” -After that inspired utterance, charity, like -<span class='pageno' id='Page_95'>95</span>an eternal flame, cheered, but not inebriated, -the composition of every other writer, until -the same cruel hand put it out. In those -days we knew a good thing when we saw it, -and, if it saved trouble, we appreciated it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Somewhat later the young person attained -a position in the office of an illustrated paper. -It was a newspaper which was so fearful that -its foreign letters should be incorrect that it -always had them written at home. The -young gentleman whose desk was next to -that of your obedient servant wrote the Paris, -Dublin, and New York letters. The correspondent -from Rome and Constantinople, -who also did the market reports at home, -had some trouble with his spelling occasionally, -and made a very old gentleman in the -corner indignant by asking him whether -“pecuniary” was spelled with a “c” or a “q,” -and similar questions. This old gentleman -wrote the fashion column, and signed himself -“Mabel Evangeline.” He sometimes made -mistakes about the fashions, but they were -very naturally blamed on the printers. To -your obedient servant fell the agricultural -<span class='pageno' id='Page_96'>96</span>and the religious columns. All went well, -for the prairie-grass was kept out of the -agricultural column, though some strange -things went in—all went well until he copied -out of a paper a receipt for making hens lay. -He did not know then that it was a comic -paper, and that the friend who wrote it was -only in fun. The hens of several subscribers -lay down and died. There was trouble in -the office, and the agricultural department -was taken from him and given to “Mabel -Evangeline,” who later came to grief by describing -an immense peanut-tree which was -said to grow in Massachusetts.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Your obedient servant was asked to write -leaders on current subjects. How joyfully -he went to work! Here was a chance to introduce -the prairie-grass and the “eternal -flame.” With a happy face he took his “copy” -to the managing editor. Why did that great -man frown as he read: “If we compare -Dante with Milton, we find that the great -Florentine sage was like that prairie-grass -which—” “Do you call this a current subject?” -he demanded. “It will not do. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_97'>97</span>Where’s the other one?” Your obedient -servant, in fear and trembling, gave him the -other slips. He began: “The geocentric -movement, like that eternal flame which -cheers, but—” He paused. “When I asked,” -he said, in an awful voice—“when I asked -you for current subjects, I wanted an editorial -on the fight in the Fourth Ward and a -paragraph on the sudden rise in lard. Do -you understand?”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Dante and the geocentric movement, the -prairie-grass and the eternal flame were -crushed. The wise young person learned -to adapt himself to the ways of newspaper -offices, and all went well again, until -he attempted high art. This newspaper was -young and not very rich; therefore economy -had to be used in the matter of illustrations. -The great man, its editor, had a habit of -buying second-hand pictures—perhaps it was -not to save money, but because he loved the -old masters,—and it became the duty of the -present writer, who was then a young person, -and who is now your obedient servant, -to write articles to suit the pictures. For -<span class='pageno' id='Page_98'>98</span>instance, if a scene in Madrid had been -bought, the present writer wrote about -Madrid. It was easy, for he had an encyclopædia -in the office; but if anybody had borrowed -the volume containing “M” we always -called Madrid by some other name, for -“Mabel Evangeline,” who said he had travelled, -said foreign cities looked pretty much -alike. “Mabel Evangeline,” who sometimes, -I am afraid, drank too much beer and mixed -up things, was not to be relied on, for he put -in a picture of Rome, N. Y., for Rome, Italy, -and brought the paper into contempt. Still, -I think this would not have made so much -difference, if he had not labelled a picture of -an actress in a very big hat and a very low-cut -gown, “Home from a convent school.” -He was discharged after this, and the present -writer asked to perform his functions. -Nothing unpleasant would have happened, if -a picture had not been sent in one day in a -hurry. It was a dim picture. It seemed to -represent a tall woman and a ghost. The -present writer named it “Lady Macbeth and -the Ghost of Banquo,” and spun out a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_99'>99</span>graphic description of the artist’s meaning. -Next day when the paper came out, the picture -was “The Goddess of Liberty crowning -Abraham Lincoln.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>It was a mistake; but who does not make -mistakes? Who ever saw the Goddess of -Liberty, anyhow? If you heard the way -that editor talked to the promising young -journalist, you would have thought he was -personally acquainted with both Lady Macbeth -and the Goddess of Liberty, and that -they had not succeeded in teaching him good -manners. It is sad to think that mere trifles -will often cause thoughtless people to lose -their tempers.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The writing for newspapers is a good introduction -to the profession of literature, if -the aspirant can study, can read good books -when not at work, can still take pains in spite -of haste, and cultivate accuracy of practice. -The best way to learn to write is to write. -One engaged in supplying newspapers with -“copy” <em>must</em> write. If he can keep a strict -eye on his style—if he can avoid slang, -“smart” colloquialism, he will find that the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_100'>100</span>necessity for conciseness and the little time -allowed for hunting for the right word for -the right place will help him in attaining -ease and aptness of expression.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The first difficulty the unpractised writer -has to overcome is a lack of the right words. -Words are repeated, and other words that -are wanted to express some nice distinction -of meaning will not come. Constant reference -to a good dictionary or a book of synonyms -is the surest remedy for this; and if -the writer will refuse to use any word that -does not express <em>exactly</em> what he means, he -will make steady advance in the power of expression. -Words that burn do not come at -first. They are sought and found. Tennyson, -old as he was, polished his early poems, -hoping to make them perfect before he died. -Pope’s lines, which seem so easy, so smooth, -which seem to say in three or four words -what we have been trying to say all our lives -in ten or eleven, were turned and re-turned, -carved and re-carved, cut and re-cut with all -the scrupulousness of a sculptor curving a -Grecian nose on his statue:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_101'>101</span>“A little learning is a dangerous thing;</div> - <div class='line'>Drink deep, or taste not the Pierian spring.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>That is easy reading. It seems as easy as -making an egg stand on end, or as putting -an apple into a dumpling—when you know -how. It is easy because it was so hard; it is -easy because Pope took infinite pains to -make it so. Had he put less labor into it, -he would have failed to make it live. It is -true that a thing is worth just as much as we -put into it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Although the desire to write is often kindled -by much reading, the power of writing -is often paralyzed by the discovery that the -reading has been of the wrong kind. Again, -the tyro who has read little and that little unsystematically -is tempted to lay down his pen -in despair. Lord Bacon said that “reading -maketh a full man, writing a ready man;” -from which we may conclude that he who -reads may best utilize his stock of knowledge -by learning to write. But he must first read, -no matter how keen his observation may be -or how original his thoughts are; for a good -style does not come by nature. It must be -<span class='pageno' id='Page_102'>102</span>the expression of temperament as well as -thought; but it must have acquired clearness -and elegance, which are due to the construction -of sentences in the good company -of great authors. To write, you must read, -and be careful what you read; and you must -read critically. To read a play of Shakspere’s -only for the story is to degrade -Shakspere to the level of the railway novel. -It is better to have read the trial scene in -“The Merchant of Venice” critically, missing -no shade in Portia’s character or speech, -no expression of Shylock’s, than to have -read all Shakspere carelessly. To make a -specialty of literature, one must be, above -all, thorough. The writings that live have a -thousand fine points in them unseen of the -casual reader, and, like the carvings mentioned -in Miss Donnelly’s fine poem, “Unseen, -yet Seen,” known only to God. Take -ten lines of any great writer, examine them -closely with the aid of all the critical power -you have, and then you will see that simplicity -in literature is produced by the art which -conceals art. That style which is easiest to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_103'>103</span>read is the hardest to write. Genius has been -defined as the capacity for taking infinite -pains.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is a passage in “Ben Hur” which -seems to me particularly applicable to our -subject. You remember, in the chariot-race, -where Ben Hur’s cruel experience in the -galleys serves him so well. He would not -have had the strength of hand or the steadiness -of posture, were it not for the work with -the oars and the constant necessity of standing -on a deck which was even more unsteady -than the swaying chariot. “All experience,” -says the author, “is useful.” This is especially -true for the writer. One can hardly -write a page without feeling how little one -knows; and if the great aim of knowledge -be to attain that consciousness, the writer -sooner attains it than other men.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Everything, from the pink tinge in a seashell -to the varying tints of an approaching -thunder-cloud, from an old farmer’s talk of -crops and weather to your lesson in geology -and astronomy, will help you. Do not -imagine that science and literature are opponents. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_104'>104</span>For myself, I would not permit anybody -who did not know at least the rudiments -of botany and geology to begin the serious -study of literature. If Coleridge felt the -need of attending a series of geological lectures -late in life, in order to add to his power -of making new metaphors and similes, how -much greater is our necessity for adding to -our knowledge of the phenomena of nature, -that we may use our knowledge to the greater -glory of God! Literature is the reflection of -life, and literature ought to be the crystallization -of all knowledge.</p> - -<p class='c013'>You will doubtless find that what you most -need in the beginning is to know more about -words and about books. But this vacuum -can be filled by earnest thought and serious -application, system, and thoroughness. It -takes you a long time to play a mazurka of -Chopin’s well. It takes you a long time even -to learn compositions less important. A -young woman sits many months before a -piano before she learns to drag “Home, -Sweet Home!” through the eye of a needle; -and then to flatten out again <i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">con expressione</span></i>; -<span class='pageno' id='Page_105'>105</span>and then to chase it up to the last key until it -seems to be lost in a still, small protest; and -then to bring it to life and send it thundering -up and down, as if it were chased by -lightning. How easy it all seems, and how -delighted we are when our old friend, “Home, -Sweet Home!” appears again in its original -form! But there was a time when it was not -easy—a time when the counting of one and -two and three was not easy. So it is with -the art of writing. It is not easy in the beginning. -It may be easy to make grandiloquent -similes about “prairie-grass” and the -“eternal light which cheers,” etc.; but that -is just like beginning to play snatches of a -grand march before one knows the scales.</p> - -<p class='c013'>To begin to write well, one must cut off -all the useless leaves that obscure the fruit, -which is the thought, and keep the sun from -it. Figures should be used sparingly. One -metaphor that blazes at the climax of an -article after many pages of simplicity is -worth half a hundred scattered wherever -they happen to fall. It is a white diamond -as compared to a handful of garnets.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_106'>106</span> - <h2 class='c007'>VI. Letter-writing.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>There is no art so important in the conduct -of our modern life, after the art of -conversation, as the art of letter-writing. A -young man who shows a good education and -careful training in his letters puts his foot on -the first round of the ladder of success. If, -in addition to this, he can acquire early in -life the power of expressing himself easily -and gracefully, he can get what he wants in -eight cases out of ten. Very few people indeed -can resist a cleverly written letter.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In the old times, when there was no Civil -Service and Congressmen made their appointments -to West Point at their own sweet -will, an applicant’s fate was often decided by -his letters. There is a story told of Thaddeus -Stevens, a famous statesman of thirty -years ago, that he once rejected an applicant -for admission to the military school. This -applicant met him one day in a corridor of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_107'>107</span>the Capitol and remonstrated violently. -“Your favoritism is marked, Mr. Stevens,” -he said; “you have blasted my career from -mere party prejudice.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>The legislator retorted, “I would not give -an appointment to any blasted fool who -spells ‘until’ with two ‘ll’s’ and ‘till’ with -one.” And the disappointed aspirant went -home to look into his dictionary.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Such trifles as this make the sum of life. -A man’s letter is to most educated people an -index of the man himself. His card is -looked on in the same light in polite society. -But a man’s letter is more important than -his visiting-card, though the character of the -latter cannot be altogether neglected.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is better to be too exquisite in your -carefulness about your letters than in the -slightest degree careless. The art of letter-writing -comes from knowledge and constant -practice.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Your letters, now, ought to be careful works -of art. Intelligent—remember I say <em>intelligent</em>—care -is the basis of all perfection; and -perfection in small things means success in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_108'>108</span>great. In our world the specialist, the man -who does at least one thing as well as he -can, is sure to succeed; and so overcrowded -are the avenues to success becoming that a -man to succeed must be a specialist and -know how to do at least one thing better than -his fellow-men.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If you happen to have a rich father, you -may say, “It does not make much difference; -I shall have an easy time of it all my -life. I can spell ‘applicant’ with two ‘c’s’ -if I like and it will not make any difference.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>This is a very foolish idea. The richer -you are, the greater will be your responsibilities, -the more will you be criticised and -found fault with, and you will find it will -take all your ability to keep together or to -spend wisely what your father has acquired. -The late John Jacob Astor worked harder -than any of his clerks; in the street he -looked careworn and preoccupied; and he -often lamented that poor men did not know -how hard it was to be rich. His hearers -often felt that they would like to exchange -hardships with him. But he never, in spite -<span class='pageno' id='Page_109'>109</span>of his sorrows, gave them a chance. It is -true, however, that a rich man needs careful -education even more than a poor man. And -even politicians have to spell decently. You -have perhaps heard of the man who announced -in a letter that he was a “g-r-a-t-e-r -man than Grant.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Usage decrees certain forms in the writing -of letters; and the knowledge and practice -of these forms are absolutely necessary. -For instance, one must be very particular to -give each man his title. Although we Americans -are supposed to despise titles, the frequency -with which they are borrowed in this -country shows that we are not free from a -weakness for them. You have perhaps -heard the old story of the man who entered -a country tavern in Kentucky and -called out to a friend, “Major!” Twenty -majors at once arose.</p> - -<p class='c013'>You will find that if you desire to keep -the regard of your friends you must be careful -in letter-writing to give each man his title. -Every man over twenty-one years of age is -“Esquire” in this country. Plain “Mr.” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_110'>110</span>will do for young people—except the youngest -“juniors,” who are only “Masters;” -everybody else, from the lawyer, who is -rightly entitled to “Esquire,” to the hod-carrier, -must have that title affixed to his -name, or he feels that the man who writes to -him is guilty of a disrespect. A member of -Congress, of the Senate of the United States, -of the State legislatures, has “Honorable” -prefixed to his Christian name, and he does -not like you to forget it. But a member of -the British Parliament is never called “Honorable.” -When Mr. Parnell and Mr. William -O’Brien, both members of Parliament, were -here, this rule was not observed, and they -found themselves titled, much to their amazement, -“Honorable.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Except in business letters, it is better not -to abbreviate anything. Do not write “Jno.” -for “John,” or “Wm.” for “William.” -“Mister” is always shortened into “Mr.,” -and “Mistress” into “Mrs.,” which custom -pronounces “Missus.” If one is addressing -an archbishop, one writes, “The Most Reverend -Archbishop;” a bishop, “The Right -<span class='pageno' id='Page_111'>111</span>Reverend;” and a priest, “The Reverend”—always -“The Reverend,” never “Rev.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Titles such as “A.M.,” “B.A.,” “LL.D.,” -are not generally put on the envelopes of -letters, unless the business of the writer has -something to do with the scholarly position -of the person addressed. If, for instance, I -write to a Doctor of Laws and Letters, asking -him to dinner, I do not put LL.D. after his -name; but if I am asking him to tell me -something about Greek accents, or to solve -a question of literature, I, of course, write -his title after his name.</p> - -<p class='c013'>To put one’s knife into one’s mouth means -social exile; there is only one other infraction -of social rules considered more damning, -and this is the writing of an anonymous letter. -It is understood, in good society, that -a man who would write a letter which he is -afraid to sign with his own name would lie -or steal. And I believe he would. If he -happen to be found out—and there are no -secrets in this world—he will be cut dead by -every man and woman for whom he has any -respect. If he belong to a decent club, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_112'>112</span>club will drop him, and he will be blackballed -by every club he tries to enter. By the very -act of writing such a letter he brands himself -a coward. And if the letter be a malicious -one, he confesses himself in every line of it a -scoundrel. A man capable of such a thing -shows it in his face, above all in his eyes, for -nature cannot keep such a secret.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Another sin against good manners, which -young people sometimes thoughtlessly commit, -is the writing to people whom they do -not know. This is merely an impertinence; -it is not a crime; the persons that get such -letters simply look on the senders as fools, -not as cowards or scoundrels.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Usage at the present time decrees that all -social letters should be written on <em>unruled</em> -paper, and that, if possible, the envelope -should be square. An oblong envelope will -do, but a square one is considered to be the -better of the two; the paper should be folded -to fit under. The envelope and the paper -should always be as good as you can buy. -Money is never wasted on excellent paper -and envelopes. It is one of the marks of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_113'>113</span>a gentleman to have his paper and envelopes -as spotless and well made as his collar and -cuffs.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A man ought never to use colored paper, -or paper with a monogram or a crest or coat-of-arms -on it. If you happen to have a coat-of-arms -or a crest, keep it at home; anybody -in this country who wants it can -get it. White paper and black ink should -be used by men; leave the flowers and the -monograms and the pink, blue, and black -paper to the ladies. It is just as much out -of place for one of us to write on pink paper -as to wear a bracelet.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Bad spelling is a social crime and a business -crime, too. No business house will -employ in any important position a young -man who spells badly. He may become a -porter or a janitor, but he can never rise -above that if he cannot spell.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In social letters or notes, one misspelled -word is like a discord in music. It is as if the -big drum were to come in at the wrong time -and spoil a cornet solo, or a careless stroke -ruin a fine regatta. When dictionaries are so -<span class='pageno' id='Page_114'>114</span>numerous, bad spelling is unpardonable, and -it is seldom pardoned.</p> - -<p class='c013'>One of the worst possible breaches of good -manners is to write a careless letter to any -one to whom you owe affection and respect. -Nothing is too good for your father or mother—nothing -on this earth. When you begin -to think otherwise, you may be certain that -<em>you</em> are growing unworthy of affection and -respect.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is a story told of one of the greatest -soldiers that this country ever knew, who, -though he happened to fight against us, deserves -our most respectful homage; this brave -soldier was the Confederate General Sidney -Johnston. A soldier had been arrested as a -traitor on the eve of a battle. The testimony -was against him; there was no time to sift -it, and General Johnston ordered him to be -shot before the assembled army. A comrade -who believed in him, but who had no evidence -in his favor, made a last appeal. When -the soldier was arrested, he had been in the -act of writing a letter to his father. He -begged this comrade to secure it and send it -<span class='pageno' id='Page_115'>115</span>home, giving him permission to read it. The -comrade read it and took it to General Johnston. -It was an honest, loving letter such as -a good son would write to a kind father. It -was carefully written. General Johnston read -it, expecting to find some sign of treason -there. He read it twice; and then he said -to the comrade: “Why did you bring this -to me?”</p> - -<p class='c013'>“To show you, general,” the soldier answered, -“that a man who could write such a -letter to his father on the eve of battle could -not have the heart of a traitor.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>“You are right,” General Johnston said, -after a pause; “let the man be released.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>He was released, and later it was discovered -that he had been wrongly suspected. -He was killed in that battle. Such a son -would rather have died a hundred times than -have such a father know that he had been -shot or hanged as a traitor.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The letters we write home ought to be as -carefully written as possible. <em>There is nothing -too good for your father or mother.</em> They -may not always tell you so; but you may be -<span class='pageno' id='Page_116'>116</span>sure that a well-written and affectionate letter -from you brightens life very much for -them. Have you ever seen a father who had -a boy at school draw from his pocket a son’s -letter and show it to his friends with eyes -glistening with pleasure? I have. “There’s -a boy for you!” he says. “There is a manly, -cheerful letter written to <em>me</em>, sir, and written -as well as any man in this country can -write it!” If you have ever seen a father in -that proud and happy mood, you know how -your father feels when you treat him with -the consideration which is his due. Your -mothers treasure your letters and give them -a value they do not, I am afraid, often really -possess. If you desire to appear well before -the world, begin by correcting and improving -yourself at school and out of school. A -young man who writes a slovenly letter to his -parents will probably drop into carelessness -when he writes formal letters to people outside -his domestic circle.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is a good rule to answer every letter -during the week of its receipt. It is as rude -to refuse to answer a question politely put as -<span class='pageno' id='Page_117'>117</span>to leave a letter without an answer—provided -the writer of the letter is a person you -know.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Some young people are capable of addressing -the President as “Dear Friend,” or of -doing what, according to a certain authority, -a young person did in Baltimore. This uncouth -young person was presented to Cardinal -Gibbons, Archbishop of Baltimore. -“Hello, Arch.!” he said—and I fear that his -friends who were present wished that he -were dead.</p> - -<p class='c013'>“Dear Sir” is always a proper form to begin -a letter with to anybody older than ourselves, -or to anybody we do not know intimately. -And if we begin by “Dear Sir,” we -should not end with “Yours most affectionately.” -“Yours respectfully” or “Yours -sincerely” would be the better form. To -end a letter with “Yours, etc.,” is justly considered -in the worst possible taste; and it is -almost as bad as to begin a letter with -“Friend Jones,” or “Friend Smith,” or -“Friend John,” or “Tom.” The Quakers -address one another as “friend;” we do not. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_118'>118</span>Begin with “Dear John” or “Dear Tom,” -or even “Dear Jones” or “Dear Brown,” -if you like, but do not use the prefix “friend.” -In writing to an entire stranger, one may use -the third person, or begin with “Sir” or -“Madam.” Suppose, for instance, you want -some information from a librarian you do -not know personally. You may write in this -way:</p> - -<p class='c017'>“Mr. Berry would be much obliged to Mr. Bibliophile -for Dr. St. George Mivart’s book on ‘The -Cat,’ which he will return as soon as possible.”</p> - -<p class='c015'>Or Mr. Berry would say:</p> - -<p class='c017'>“<span class='sc'>Sir</span>: I should be much obliged if you would lend -me Dr. St. George Mivart’s book on ‘The Cat.’</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c016'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Yours respectfully.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>No man in decent society ever puts “Mr.” -before his own name, except on visiting-cards. -There, usage has made it proper. A married -lady or a young girl always has “Mrs.” or -“Miss” on her cards, and, of late, men have -got into the habit of putting “Mr.” on theirs. -No man of taste ever puts “Mr.” before or -<span class='pageno' id='Page_119'>119</span>“Esq.”<a id='r1' /><a href='#f1' class='c018'><sup>[1]</sup></a> after his own name when signing a -letter.</p> - -<div class='footnote' id='f1'> -<p class='c013'><a href='#r1'>1</a>. The title Esq. really belongs only to those connected -with the legal profession, but republican usage has much -extended it.</p> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>Another fault against taste is a habit—prevalent -only in America—of writing social -letters under business headings. Here is an -example:</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> - <div class='nf-center'> - <div><span class='sc'>J. J. Robinson & Co.</span>,</div> - <div class='c004'>New York.</div> - <div class='c004'>Manufacturers and Dealers in the Newest Styles</div> - <div>of Coffins, Caskets, and Embalming Fluids.</div> - <div class='c004'>Orders carefully attended to.</div> - <div class='c004'>All payments C.O.D.</div> - <div class='c004'>No deductions for damages allowed after thirty days.</div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>Under that heading appears a note of congratulation:</p> - -<p class='c017'>“<span class='sc'>Dear Tom</span>: I hasten to congratulate you on -your marriage. Believe me, I wish you every blessing, -and if you should ever need anything in my -line, you will always receive the greatest possible -reduction in price. May you live long and prosper!</p> - -<div class='lg-container-r c016'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Yours very affectionately,</div> - <div class='line in16'>“<span class='sc'>J. J. Robinson</span>.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>This is an extreme example, I admit; but -who has not seen social notes written under -<span class='pageno' id='Page_120'>120</span>business headings just as incongruous? -When we write to anybody not on business, -let us use spotless white paper without lines; -let the paper and envelopes be as thick as -possible; and let us not put any ornamental -flower, or crest, or coat-of-arms, or any bit -of nonsense at the top of our letters. The -address ought to be written plainly at the -head of our letter-paper, or printed if you -will. And if we begin a letter with “Dear -Sir,” we ought to write in the left-hand corner -of the last sheet the name of the person -to whom the letter is addressed. But if we -begin a letter with “Dear Mr. Robinson,” it -is not necessary to write Mr. Robinson’s name -again. If a man gets an invitation written -in the third person he must answer it in the -third person. If</p> - -<p class='c017'>“Mrs. J. J. Smith requests the pleasure of Mr. -J. J. Jones’s company at dinner on Wednesday, April -23, at seven o’clock,”</p> -<p class='c015'>young Mr. J. J. Jones would stamp himself -as ignorant of the ways of society if he wrote -back:</p> - -<p class='c017'><span class='pageno' id='Page_121'>121</span>“<span class='sc'>Dear Mrs. Smith</span>: I will come, of course. If -I am a little late, keep something on the fire for me. -I shall be umpire at a base-ball match that afternoon, -and I shall be hungry. Good-by.</p> - -<div class='lg-container-l c016'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Yours devotedly,</div> - <div class='line in8'>“<span class='sc'>J. J. Jones</span>.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c015'>You may be sure that if young Mr. Jones -should put in an appearance after that note -he would find the door closed in his face.</p> - -<p class='c013'>An invitation to dinner must be accepted -or declined on the day it is received. One -is not permitted to say he will come if he -can. He must say Yes or No at once. The -words “polite,” “genteel,” and “present -compliments” are no longer used. “Your -kind invitation” now takes the place of -“your polite invitation;” and “genteel” is -out of date. The letters “R. S. V. P.” are -no longer put on notes or cards. It is -thought it is not necessary to tell, in French, -people to “answer, if you please.” All well-educated -people are pleased to answer without -being told to do so. The custom of putting -“R. S. V. P.” in a note is as much out -of fashion as that of drawing off a glove -<span class='pageno' id='Page_122'>122</span>when one shakes hands. In the olden times, -when men wore armor, a hand clothed in a -steel or iron gauntlet was not pleasant to -touch. There was then a reason why a man -should draw off his glove when he extended -his hand to another, especially if that other -happened to be a lady. But the reason for -the custom has gone by; and it is not necessary -to draw off one’s glove now when one -shakes hands.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But to return to the subject of letter-writing. -If you are addressing a Doctor of -Medicine or Divinity, you may put “Esq.” -after his name in addition to his title “M.D.” -or “D.D.” but it is a senseless custom. -But “Mr.” and “Esq.” before and after a -man’s name sends the writer, in the estimation -of well-bred people, to “the bottom of -the sea.” Paper with gilt edges is never -used; in fact, a man must not have anything -about him that is merely pretty. -Usage decrees that he may wear a flower in -his button-hole—and Americans are becoming -as fond of flowers as the ancient Romans; -but farther than that he may not go, in the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_123'>123</span>way of the merely ornamental, either in his -stationery or his clothes.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is the fashion now to fasten envelopes -with wax and to use a seal; but it is not at -all necessary, though there are many who -prefer it, as they object to get a letter which -has been “licked” to make its edges stick.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Begin, in addressing a stranger, with -“Madam” or “Sir.” “Miss” by itself is -never used. After a second letter has been -received, “Dear Madam” or “Dear Sir” may -be used. Conclude all formal letters with -“Yours truly,” or “Sincerely yours,” not -“Affectionately yours.” Sign your full name -when writing to a friend or an equal. Do not -write “T. F. Robinson” or “T. T. Smith;” -write your name out as if you were not -ashamed of it.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Put your address at the head of your -letters, and if you make a blot, tear up the -paper. A dirty letter sent, even with an -apology, is as bad a breach of good manners -as the extending of a dirty hand. Answer -at once any letter in which information is -asked. Do not write to people you do not -<span class='pageno' id='Page_124'>124</span>know or answer advertisements in the papers -“for fun.” A man that knows the world -never does this. These advertisements often -hide traps, and a man may get into them -merely by writing a letter. And the kind of -“fun” which ends in a man’s being pursued -by vulgar postal cards and letters wherever -he goes does not pay.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In writing a letter, do not begin too close -to the top of the page, or too far down -towards the middle. Do not abbreviate -when you can help it; you may write “Dr.” -for “Doctor.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Do not put a yellow envelope over a sheet -of white note-paper. It is not necessary to -leave <em>wide</em> margin at the left-hand side. -A habit now is to write only on one side -of the paper; to begin your letter on the -first page, then to go to the third, then back -to the second, ending, if you have a great -deal to say, on the fourth. A late fad is to -jump from the first to the fourth.</p> - -<p class='c013'>With a good dictionary at his elbow, black -ink, white paper, a clear head, and a remembrance -of the rules and prohibitions I have -<span class='pageno' id='Page_125'>125</span>given, any young man cannot fail, if he write, -to impress all who receive his letters with -the fact that he is well-bred.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_126'>126</span> - <h2 class='c007'>VII. What to Read.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>Young people who determine to study -English literature seriously sometimes -find themselves discouraged by the multitude -of books; consequently they get into an idle -way of accepting opinions at second hand—the -ready-made opinions of the text-book. -In order to study English literature, it is not -necessary to read many books; but it is -necessary to read a few books carefully. The -evident insincerity of some of the people -who “go in” for literary culture has given -the humorous paragrapher, often on the verge -of paresis from trying to be funny every day, -many a straw to grasp at. There is no -doubt that some of his gibes and sneers are -deserved, and that others, undeserved, serve -as cheap stock in trade for people who are too -idle or too stupid to take any interest in -literary matters.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Literary insincerity and pretension are sufficiently -<span class='pageno' id='Page_127'>127</span>bad, but they are not worse than the -superficial and silly jeers at poetry and art -in the line of the worn-out witticisms about -the “spring poet” and the “mother-in-law.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>The young woman who thinks it the proper -thing to go into ecstasies over Robert -Browning without having read a line of the -poet’s work, except, perhaps, “How They -Carried the News from Ghent to Aix,” is -foolish enough; but is the man who sneers -at Browning and knows even less about him -any better? The earnest student of literature -makes no pretensions. He reads a few -books well, and by that obtains the key to -the understanding of all others. He does -not pretend to admire epics he has not read. -He knows, of course, that the <cite><span lang="de" xml:lang="de">Nibelungenlied</span></cite> -is the great German epic; but he does not -talk about it as if he had studied and weighed -every line. If he finds that the <cite><span lang="it" xml:lang="it">Inferno</span></cite> of -Dante is more interesting than the <cite><span lang="it" xml:lang="it">Paradiso</span></cite>, -he says so without fear, and he does not express -ready-made opinions without having -probed them. If the perfection of good -<span class='pageno' id='Page_128'>128</span>manners is simplicity, the perfection of literary -culture is sincerity.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Among Catholics there sometimes crops -out a kind of insincerity which almost amounts -to snobbishness. It is the tendency to praise -no book until it has had a non-Catholic approbation. -Now that Dr. Gasquet’s remarkable -volume on the suppression of the English -monasteries and Father Bridgett’s “Sir -Thomas More” have received the highest -praise in England and swept Mr. Froude’s -historical rubbish aside, there are Catholics -who will not hesitate to respect them, although -they did hesitate before the popular -laudation was given to these two great -books.</p> - -<p class='c013'>When a reader has begun to acquire the -rudiments of literary taste, he ought to choose -the books he likes; but he cannot be trusted -to choose books for himself until he has—perhaps -with some labor—gained taste. All -men are born with taste very unequally developed. -A man cannot, I repeat, hope to -gain a correct judgment in literary matters -unless he works for it.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_129'>129</span>Mr. Frederick Harrison says: “When will -men understand that the reading of great -books is a faculty to be acquired, not a natural -gift, at least to those who are spoiled -by our current education and habits of life? -An insatiable appetite for new novels makes -it as hard to read a masterpiece as it seems -to a Parisian boulevardier to live in a quiet -country. Until a man can really enjoy a -draught of clear water bubbling from a mountain-side, -his taste is in an unwholesome state. -To understand a great national poet, such as -Dante, Calderon, Corneille, or Goethe, is to -know other types of human civilization in -ways which a library of histories does not -sufficiently teach.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Mr. Harrison is right. It is not always -easy to like good books; but it is easier to -train the young to like them than to cleanse -the perverted taste of the older. The chief -business of the teacher of literature ought to -be the cultivation of taste. At his best, he -can do no more than that; at his worst, he -can fill the head of the student with mere -names and dates and undigested opinions.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_130'>130</span>When the student of literature begins really -to enjoy Shakspere, his taste has begun to be -formed. He may read the “Vicar of Wakefield” -after that without a yawn, and learn to -enjoy the quiet humor of Charles Lamb. He -finds himself raised into pure air, above the -malaria of exaggeration and sensationalism. -His style in writing insensibly improves; he -becomes critical of the slang and careless -English of his every-day speech; and surely -these things are worth all the trouble spent -in gaining them. Besides, he has secured -a perpetual solace for those long nights—and -perhaps days—of loneliness which must -come to nearly every man when he begins to -grow old. After religion, there is no comfort -in life, when the links of love begin to -break, like a love for great literature. But -this love must be genuine; pretence will not -avail; nor will mere “top-dressing” be of -any use.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Literature used to be considered in the -light of a “polite accomplishment.” A book -of “elegant extracts” skimmed through was -the only means deemed necessary for the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_131'>131</span>acquirement of an education in letters. It -means a very different thing now, and the -establishment of the reading circles has -emphasized its meaning for Catholic Americans. -It means, first of all, some knowledge -of philology; it means a critical understanding -of the value of the stones that make up -the great mosaic of literature, and these -stones are words.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A bit of Addison, a chunk of Gibbon, a -taste of Macaulay, no longer reach the ideal -of what a student of English literature should -read. We first form our taste, and then read -for ourselves. We do not even accept Cardinal -Newman’s estimate of “The Vision of -Mirza” or “Thalaba” without inquiry; nor -do we throw up our hats for Browning merely -because Browning has become fashionable. -A healthy sign of a robuster taste is the return -to Pope, the poet of common-sense, -and to Walter Scott. But we accept neither -of these writers on a cut-and-dried judgment -made by somebody else. It is better to give -two months to the reading of Pope and about -Pope than to fill two months with desultory -<span class='pageno' id='Page_132'>132</span>reading and take an opinion of Pope at -second hand.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In spite of the ordinary text-book of literature, -the serious student discovers that -Dryden is a poet and prose-writer of the first -rank, that Newman is the greatest thinker -and stylist of modern times, that no dramatic -writer of the last two centuries has come so -near Shakspere as Aubrey de Vere, and -that Coventry Patmore’s prose is delightful. -If all the students of literature that read “<span class='sc'>A -Gentleman</span>” have not discovered these -things for themselves, let them take up any -one of these writers seriously, perseveringly, -and contradict me if they think I am wrong.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Matthew Arnold showed long ago that, if -the basis of English literature was Saxon, its -curves, its form, its symmetry, its beauty, -were derived from the qualities of that other -race which the Saxons drove out. Similarly, -if the author of that Saxon epic, the “<cite>Beowulf</cite>,” -if Cædmon and the Venerable Bede -uttered high thoughts, it was reserved for -Chaucer to wed high thoughts to a form borrowed -from the French and Italians. Chaucer -<span class='pageno' id='Page_133'>133</span>saved the English language from remaining -a collection of inadequate dialects. The -Teutonic element supplied his strength; the -Celtic element his lightness and elegance. -Now this Chaucer was a very humble and -devout Catholic. “Ah! but he pointed out -abuses—he was the Lollard, enlightened by -the morning-star of the Reformation,” the -text-books of English literature have been -saying for many years. “See what he insinuates -about the levity of his pilgrims to -Canterbury!” All of which has nothing -to do with his firm faith in the Catholic -Church.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Chaucer was inspired by the intensely -Christian Dante and the exquisite Petrarch, -but, unfortunately, he took too much from -another master-the greatest master of -Italian prose, Boccaccio. When I use the -word Christian, I mean Catholic—the words -are interchangeable; and Dante is the most -Christian of all poets.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But Boccaccio was a Christian; he had -faith; he could be serious; he loved Dante; -his collection of stories, which no man is justified -<span class='pageno' id='Page_134'>134</span>in reading, unless it is for their Italian -style, has attracted every English poet of -narrative verse, from Chaucer to Tennyson; -and yet, though these stories have moments -of pathos and elevation, they are full of the -fetid breath of paganism. A pope suppressed -them; but their style saved them—for -art was a passion in Italy—and they were -revived, somewhat expurgated. In his old -age he lamented the effects of his early book.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The occasional coarseness in Chaucer we -owe to the manners of the times; for the -English, far behind the Italians, were just -awakening from semi-barbarism. Dante had -crystallized the Italian language long before -Chaucer was born. Italy had produced the -precursor of Dante, St. Francis of Assisi, -and a host of other great men, whose fame -that of St. Francis and Dante dimmed by -comparison, long before the magnificent English -language came out of chaos. The few -lapses in morality in Chaucer are due both to -the influence of Boccaccio and to the paganism -latent in a people who were gradually -becoming fully converted. But the power of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_135'>135</span>Christianity protected Chaucer; the teaching -of the Church was part of his very life, and -nothing could be more pathetic, more honest -than his plea for pardon. The Church had -taught him to love chastity; if he sinned in -word, he sinned against light. The Church -gave him the safeguards for his genius; the -dross he gathered from the earthiness around -him. Of the latter, there is little enough.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Chaucer was born in 1340; Dante in 1265; -and Dante helped to create the English -poet. Italy was the home of the greatest -and noblest men of all the world, and these -men had revived pagan art in order to baptize -it and make it a child of Christ. Chaucer -has suffered more than any other poet at the -hands of the text-book makers, who have -conspired for over three hundred years -against the truth. We have been made to -see him through a false medium. We have -been told that he was in revolt against the -religion which he loved as his life. He loved -the Mother of God with a childlike fervor; -a modern Presbyterian would have been as -much of a heretic to him as a Moslem; he -<span class='pageno' id='Page_136'>136</span>was as loyal a child of the Church as ever -lived, and to regard him as anything else is -to stamp one as of that old and ignorant -school of Philistines which all cultivated -Americans have learned to detest.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The best book for the study of this poet -is Cowden Clarke’s “Riches of Chaucer” -(London: Crosby, Lockwood & Co.), the -knowledge of which I owe to the kindness of -Mr. Aubrey de Vere. And his works will -repay study; Mr. Cowden Clarke arranged -them so that they can be read with ease and, -after a short time, with pleasure. To see -Chaucer through anybody’s eyes is to see -him through a darkened glass. Why should -not we, so much nearer to him than any of the -commentators who have assumed to explain -him to us, take possession of him? He should -not be an alien to us; the form of the inkhorn -he held has changed; but the rosary -that fell from his fingers was the same as our -rosary.</p> - -<p class='c013'>English literature began with Chaucer. -He loved God and he loved humanity; he -could laugh like a child because he had the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_137'>137</span>faith of a child. His strength lay in his -faith; and, as faith weakened, English poets -looked back more and more regretfully at the -“merrie” meads sprinkled with the daisies -he loved. He is as cheerful as Sir Thomas -More; as gay, yet as sympathetic with human -pleasure and pain, as the Dominican monks -whom he loved. If he jibed at abuses—if -he saw that luxury and avarice were beginning -to creep into monasteries and palaces—he -knew well that the remedy lay in greater -union with Rome. Like Francis of Assisi, -he was a poet, but a poet who loved even -the defects of humanity, and who preferred -to laugh at them rather than to reform them. -Unlike Francis of Assisi, he was not a saint. -He was intensely interested in the world -around him; he was of it and in it; and he -belongs doubly to us—the <cite><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Alma Redemptoris</span></cite>, -one of his favorite hymns, which he mentions -in “Tale of the Prioress,” we hear at -vespers as he heard it. The faith in which -he died in 1400 is our faith to-day.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In no age have been the written masterpieces -of genius within such easy reach of all -<span class='pageno' id='Page_138'>138</span>readers. But it is true that older people, -living at a time when books were dearer and -libraries fewer than they are now, read better -books; not <em>more</em> books, but <em>better</em> books. -Probably in those days people amused themselves -less outside their own homes. Some -tell us that the tone of thought was more -solid and serious. At any rate, the English -classics had more influence on the American -reader fifty years ago than they have to-day. -The time had its drawbacks, to be -sure. An old gentleman often told me of a -visit to a Pennsylvania farm in the thirties, -when the man of the house gave him, as -a precious thing, a copy of <cite>The Catholic -Herald</cite> two years old! Now the paper of -yesterday seems almost a century old; then -the paper of last year was new.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Unhappily, the book of last year suffers -the same fate as the paper of yesterday. -The best way to counteract this unhappy -condition of affairs is to clasp a good book -to one with “hoops of steel” when such a -book is found.</p> - -<p class='c013'>In considering the subject of literature, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_139'>139</span>there is one great book which is seldom mentioned. -This is Denis Florence MacCarthy’s -translations from Calderon.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Calderon ought not to be a stranger to us. -He approaches very near to Dante in deep -religious feeling, and he is not far behind -him in genius. If no good translation of -some of his most representative works existed, -there might be an excuse for the general -neglect of this great author by English-speaking -readers. And MacCarthy has done -justice to those sublime, sacred dramas, -called “autos,” in which all the resources of -faith and genius are laid at the feet of God. -It is to be hoped that in a few years both -MacCarthy and Mangan may be recognized. -Those who know the former only by his -“Waiting for the May” will broaden their -field of literary knowledge and gain a higher -respect for him through his translations of -Calderon. The names of Calderon, the greatest -of the Spanish poets, and of MacCarthy, -his chief translator, suggest that of another -author too little known to the general reader. -This is Kenelm Henry Digby, whose “<span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Mores -<span class='pageno' id='Page_140'>140</span>Catholici</span>” is a magazine of ammunition for -the Christian reader.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is an amusing scene in one of -Thackeray’s novels, where a journalist acknowledges -that he finds all the classical -quotations which garnish his articles in Burton’s -“Anatomy of Melancholy;” and, indeed, -many other things besides bits of -Latin have been appropriated from Burton -and Montaigne, in our time, by ready writers. -Many a sparkling thought put into the crisp -English of the nineteenth century may be -traced back to Boethius. And who shall condemn -this? Has not Shakspere set us an -example of how gold, half buried in ore, may -be polished until it is an inestimable jewel? -Kenelm Digby’s “<span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Mores Catholici</span>” is a -great magazine from which a thousand facts -may be gathered, each fact pregnant with -suggestion and stimulus. Sharp-pointed arrows -against calumny are here: all they -need is a light shaft and feather and a strong -hand to send them home. Is an illustration -for a sermon wanted? Is a fact on -which to found an essay demanded? One -<span class='pageno' id='Page_141'>141</span>has only to open the “Mores.” It is not a -book which one reads with intense interest; -one cannot gallop through the three large -volumes—one must walk, laboriously stowing -away every treasure. It is, in fact, a book -through which one saunters, picking something -at long intervals, perhaps. You may -dip into it, as a boy dives for a cent, and come -up with a pearl-oyster in your hand. It is -a book to be kept on the lowest shelf, within -reach at all times; at any rate, to be one of -the books to which you go when you are in -search of a fact or an illustration.</p> - -<p class='c013'>One of the few sonnets written by Denis -Florence MacCarthy was addressed to Digby. -Digby had painted a picture of Calderon and -sent it to the Irish poet; hence the sonnet—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Thou who hast left, as in a sacred shrine,—</div> - <div class='line in2'>What shrine more pure than thy unspotted page?—</div> - <div class='line in2'>The priceless relics of a heritage</div> - <div class='line'>Of loftiest thoughts and lessons most divine.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>And so the names of Calderon and -MacCarthy and Digby come naturally together; -and they are the names of men each -<span class='pageno' id='Page_142'>142</span>great in his way. They are not found in the -newspapers; they are seldom seen in the -great magazines; those societies of the cultivated -which are—thank Heaven!—multiplying -everywhere for the better understanding -of books know very little about them. Let -us hope that Miss Imogene Guiney, who -wrote so well of Mangan in one of the -numbers of the <cite>Atlantic Monthly</cite>, will do a -similar kind office for MacCarthy.</p> - -<p class='c013'>As to Calderon, he can be read but in -parts. Like Milton, he travelled over many -a barren stretch of prose thinking it poetry; -and so we will be wise to follow MacCarthy’s -lead in choosing from his dramas. He is so -little known among us for the reason that we -have permitted the English taste—which -became Protestantized—to separate us from -him. It is to the German Goethe that we -owe the revival of the taste for Dante. Before -Goethe rediscovered him, the English-speaking -people of the world held that there -were only two great poets—Shakspere and -Milton.</p> - -<p class='c013'>To reclaim our heritage, we must know -<span class='pageno' id='Page_143'>143</span>something of Calderon. There is no reason -why our horizon should be limited to that -which English Protestantism has uncovered -for us. Calderon represents the literature of -Catholic Spain at its highest point; and even -the most narrow-minded man, having read a -fair number of the pages of Calderon, can -deny neither his ardent devotion to the -Church nor his high genius, nor can he disprove -that they existed together, free and -untrammelled. We have been told that the -outbreak of literary genius in the reign of -Elizabeth was but the outcome of the liberty -of the Reformation. How did it happen that -Spain, in which there was no Reformation, -produced Columbus, Calderon, Cervantes, -and Italy illustrious names by the legion? -Knowledge, after all, is the only antidote to -the miasma of ignorance and arrogance which -has clouded the judgment of so many writers -on literature and art.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_144'>144</span> - <h2 class='c007'>VIII. The Home Book-shelf.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>It ought not to be so much our practice to -denounce bad books as to point out -good ones. To say that a book is immoral -is to increase its sale. But the more good -books we put into the hands of our boys, the -greater preservative powers we give them -against evil. Here is a bit from the Kansas -City <cite>Star</cite> which expresses tersely what we -have all been thinking:</p> - -<p class='c017'>“The truth is that it is not the boys who read -‘bad books’ who swell the roll of youthful criminality; -it is the boys who do not read anything. Let -any one look over the police court of a busy morning, -and he will see that the style of youth gathered -there have not fallen into evil ways through -their depraved literary tendencies. They were not -brought there by books, but more probably by ignorance -of books combined with a genuine hatred of -books of all kinds. There is not a more perfect -picture of innocence in the world than a boy buried -in his favorite book, oblivious to all earthly sights -<span class='pageno' id='Page_145'>145</span>and sounds, scarcely breathing as he follows the -fortunes of the heroes and heroines of the story.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>It depends, of course, on what kind of a -story it is. A boy may be a picture of innocence; -but we all know that many a canvas -on which is a picture of innocence is much -worm-eaten at the back. If the book be a -good one, a boy is safe while he is reading -it—he can be no safer. If it is a mere story -of adventure, without any dangerous sentiment, -a boy is not likely to get harm out of -it. It is the sentimental—not the honest -sentiment of Sir Walter or Thackeray—that -does harm to the boy of a certain age, but -more harm to the girl. A boy’s preoccupation -with his book may not be always innocent. -It is a father’s or mother’s duty to -see that it is innocent, by supplying the boy -with the right kind of books. This, in our -atmosphere, is almost as much of a duty as -the supplying him with bread and butter. A -father may take the lowest view of his duties; -he maybe content with having his son taught -the Little Catechism and with feeding and -clothing him. However sufficient this may -<span class='pageno' id='Page_146'>146</span>be among the peasants of the Tyrol, it does -not answer in our country. The boy who -cares to read nothing except the daily paper -or the theatrical poster has more chances -against him than the devourer of books. -The police courts show that.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The parish library, as a help to religious -and moral education, comes next to the parish -school; it supplements it; it amplifies its instruction: -it carries its influence deeper; it -cultivates both the logical powers and the imagination. -Give a boy a taste for books, and -he has a consolation which neither sickness -nor poverty nor age itself can take from him. -But he must not be left to ramble through -a library at his own sweet will. There are -probably no stricter Catholics among our acquaintance -than were the parents of Alexander -Pope, the “poet of common-sense” and -bad philosophy; and yet their carelessness, -or rather faith in books merely as books, led -him into many an ethical error.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is no use in trying to restrict the -reading of a clever American boy to professedly -Catholic books in the English language. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_147'>147</span>He will ask for stories, and there are -not enough stories of the right sort to last -him very long. He will want stories with -plenty of action in them—stirring stories, -stories of adventure, stories of school life, of -life in his own country; and we have too few -of them. And it requires some discrimination -to square his wants with what he ought -to want. But that discrimination must be -used by somebody, or there will be danger.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Nevertheless, the boy who rushes through -Oliver Optic’s stories, and Henty’s and Bolderwood’s, -is not likely to be injured. They -are not ideal books, from our point of view. -He may even read Charles Kingsley’s boisterous, -stupid stuff; but if he is a well-instructed -boy, he will be in a state of hot -indignation all through “Hypatia” and the -other underdone-roast-beefy things of that -bigot. Kingsley, with all his prejudice, -though, is better for a boy than Rider -Haggard. There is a nasty trail over Haggard’s -stories.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is some comfort in the fact that the -average boy is too eagerly intent on his story -<span class='pageno' id='Page_148'>148</span>to mind the moralizing. What does he care -for Lord Lytton’s talk about the Good, the -True, and the Beautiful in “The Last Days -of Pompeii”? He wants to know how everything -“turns out.” And in Kingsley’s -“Hypatia”—which is so often in Catholic -libraries—he pays very little attention to the -historical lies, for the sake of the action. -Nevertheless, he should be guarded against -the historical lies. Personally—I hope this -intrusion of the <em>ego</em> will be forgiven—I had, -when I was a boy and waded through all -sorts of books, so strong a conviction that -Catholics were always right and every one else -wrong, that “Hypatia” and Bulwer’s “Harold” -and the rest were mere incentives to -zeal; I thought that if the Lady Abbess -walled up Constance at the end of “Marmion,” -that young person deserved her fate.</p> - -<p class='c013'>This state of mind, however, ought not to -be generally cultivated; a discriminating taste -for reading should. Do not let us cry out so -loudly about bad books; let us seek out the -good ones; and remember that it is not the -reading boy that fills the criminal ranks, but -<span class='pageno' id='Page_149'>149</span>the boy that lives in the streets and does not -read.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There should be a few books on the -family shelf—books which are meant to be -daily companions—the Bible, the “Imitation -of Christ,” something of Father Faber’s, -“Fabiola” and “Dion and the Sibyls,” and -some great novels.</p> - -<p class='c013'>People of to-day do not realize how much -the greatest of all the romancers owes to the -Catholic Dryden. Sir Walter Scott, in spite -of frequent change in public taste, still holds -his own. Cardinal Newman, in one of his -letters, regrets that young people have ceased -to be interested in so admirable a writer. -But there is only partial reason for this regret. -Sir Walter’s long introductions and some of -his elaborate descriptions of natural scenery -are no longer read with interest. Still, it is -evident that people do not care to have his -works changed in any way. Not long ago, -Miss Braddon, the indefatigable novelist, -“edited” Sir Walter Scott’s novels. She -cut out all those passages which seemed -dull to her. But the public refused to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_150'>150</span>read the improved edition. It remained -unsold.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is safe to predict that neither Sir Walter -Scott nor Miss Austen will ever go entirely -out of fashion. Sir Walter’s muse is to Miss -Austen’s as the Queen of Sheba to a very -prim modern gentlewoman: one is attired in -splendid apparel, wreathed with jewels, -sparkling; the other is neutral-tinted, timid, -shy. But of all novelists, Sir Walter Scott -admired Miss Edgeworth and Miss Austen. -He said, with almost a sigh of regret, that -he could do the big “bow-wow” business, -but that they pictured real life.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Nevertheless, while Miss Austen is not -forgotten—in fact, interest has increased in -her delightful books of late years—Sir -Walter Scott’s novels are found everywhere. -Not to have read the most notable of the -Waverley Novels is to give one’s acquaintances -just reason for lamenting one’s illiberal -education.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The name of Sir Walter Scott naturally -suggests that of Dryden, from whom the -“Wizard” borrowed some of the best things -<span class='pageno' id='Page_151'>151</span>in “Ivanhoe”—and “Ivanhoe” is without -doubt the most popular of Sir Walter Scott’s -novels. That picturesque humbug Macaulay, -who could sacrifice anything for a brilliant -antithesis, has done much harm to the reputation -of Dryden. He gives us the impression -that Dryden was a mere timeserver, if a -brilliant satirist and a third-rate poet. Some -years will pass before the superficial criticism -of Macaulay shall be taken at its full value. -Dryden was honest—honest in his changes -of opinion, and entirely consistent in his -change of faith. No church but that of his -ancestors could have satisfied the mind of a -man to whom the mutilated doctrine and -bald services of the Anglican sect were naturally -obnoxious. Of the charge that Dryden -changed his religious opinions for gain, Mr. -John Amphlett Evans, a sympathetic critic, -says that, if Dryden gained the approval of -King James II., he lost that of the English -people. Dryden understood this, for he -wrote:</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“If joys hereafter must be purchased here</div> - <div class='line'>With loss of all that mortals hold so dear,</div> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_152'>152</span>Then welcome infamy and public shame,</div> - <div class='line'>And last, a long farewell to worldly fame.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>If Scott, through ignorance or carelessness, -misrepresented certain Catholic practices, he -never consciously misrepresented Catholic -ideas; and, as a recent writer in the <cite>Dublin -Review</cite> remarks, he showed that all that was -best and heroic in the Middle Ages was the -result of Catholic teaching. This was his -attraction for Cardinal Newman. This made -him so fascinating to another convert, James -A. McMaster, who had an inherited Calvinistic -horror of most other novels. Scott, -robust and broad-minded as he was, could -understand the mighty genius and the great -heart of Dryden. He was the ablest defender -of the poet who abjured the licentiousness -of the Restoration—mirrored in his earlier -dramas—to adopt a purer mode of thought. -Although Dryden was really Scott’s master -in art, Sir Walter did not fully understand -how very great was Dryden’s poem, “Almanzor -and Almahide.” If Tasso’s “Jerusalem -Delivered,” or Ariosto’s “Orlando -Furioso,” or Milton’s “Paradise Regained,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_153'>153</span>or Fénelon’s “Telemachus” is an epic, this -splendid poem of Dryden’s is an epic, and -greater than them all. It is from this poem, -founded on episodes of the siege of Granada, -that Sir Walter Scott borrows so liberally in -“Ivanhoe.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>One cannot altogether pardon the greatest -fault of all Sir Walter made, the punishment -of Constance in “Marmion.” But his -theory of artistic effect was something like -Macaulay’s idea of rhetorical effect. If -picturesqueness or dramatic effect interfered -with historical truth, the latter suffered the -necessary carving to make it fit. It must be -remembered, too, that Sir Walter Scott was -not in a position to profit by modern discoveries -which have forced all honorable -men to revise many pages of the falsified -histories of their youth and to do justice to -the spirit of the Church.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Sir Walter Scott is always chivalrous and -pure-minded. How he would have detested -Froude’s brutal characterization of Mary -Stuart, or Swinburne’s vile travesty of her! -If his friars are more jolly than respectable, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_154'>154</span>it is because he drew his pictures from popular -ballads and old stories never intended in -Catholic times to be taken as serious or -typical. His Templars are horrible villains, -but he never seems to regard them as villanous -because they are ecclesiastics; he does -not intend to drag their priesthood into disgrace; -they are lawless and romantic figures, -loaded with horrible accusations by Philippe -le Bel, and condemned by the Pope—ready-made -romantic scoundrels fit for purposes of -fiction. He does not look beyond this.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Scott shows much of the nobility of Dryden’s -later work. He does not confuse good -with evil; he is always tender of good sentiments; -he hates vice and all meanness; in -depicting so many fine characters who could -only have bloomed in a Catholic atmosphere, -he shows a sympathy for the “old Church” -at once pathetic and admirable to a Catholic. -There is no novel of his in which the influence -of the Church is not alluded to in some -way or other. And how delightful are his -heroines when they are Catholic! How -charmingly he has drawn Mary Stuart! -<span class='pageno' id='Page_155'>155</span>And the man that does not love Di Vernon -and Catherine Seton has no heart for Beatrice -or Portia. And then there is the grand -figure of Edward Glendenning in “The -Abbot.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Dryden and Scott both owed so much to -the Church, were so naturally her children, -that one feels no ordinary satisfaction in the -conversion of the one, and some consolation -in the fact that the last words of the other -were those of the “<span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Dies Irae</span>.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>Brownson and Newman are two authors -more talked about than read in this country. -In England Newman’s most careful literary -work is known; Brownson’s work has only -begun to receive attention. Newman has -gained much by being talked and written -about by men who love the form of things as -much as the matter, and who, if Newman -had taught Buddhism or Schopenhauerism, -would admire him just as much. As there -is a large class of these men, and as they help -to form public opinion, it has come to pass -that he who would deny Newman’s mastery -of style would be smiled at in any assembly -<span class='pageno' id='Page_156'>156</span>of men of letters. Brownson has not had -such an advantage. He gave his attention -thoroughly to the matter in hand; style was -with him a secondary consideration. Besides, -he wrote from the American point of view, -and sometimes—at least it would seem so—under -pressure from the printer. Newman -was never hurried; Horace was not more -leisurely, Cicero more exact. It would be -absurd to compare Newman and Brownson. -I simply put their names together to show -that they should be read, even if other -writers must be neglected, by Catholic Americans. -I take the liberty of recommending -three books as valuable additions to the -home shelf:—Brownson’s “Views,” and the -“Characteristics” of Wiseman and Newman.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Every young American who wants to understand -the political position of his country -among the nations should read three books—Brownson’s -“American Republic,” De -Tocqueville’s “Democracy in America,” and -Bryce’s “American Commonwealth.” But -of these three writers the greatest—incomparably -the greatest—is Brownson: he defines -<span class='pageno' id='Page_157'>157</span>principles; he clarifies them until they -are luminous; he shows the application of -them to a new condition of things. There -have been Catholics—why disguise the fact, -since they are nearly all dead or imbecile?—who -fancied that our form of government was -merely tolerated by the Church. Brownson -gave a death-blow to those ancient dragons -of unbelief. Certain parts of this great -work ought to be a text-book in every school -in the country. And it will now be easier -to build a monument to this profound thinker, -as there is a well-considered attempt to -popularize such portions of his books as must -catch the general attention, for there are -many pages in Brownson’s works which are -hidden only because they suffered in their -original method of publication.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Open a volume of his works at random, -and you will find something to suggest or -stimulate thought, to define a term or to -fortify a principle. Read, for instance, those -pages of his on the Catholic American literature -of his time and you will have a standard -of judgment for all time. And who to-day -<span class='pageno' id='Page_158'>158</span>can say what he says as well as he said -it? As to those parts of his philosophy -about which the doctors disagree, let us leave -that to the doctors. It does not concern the -general public, and indeed it might be left -out of consideration with advantage.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Brownson’s works are mines of thought. -In them lie the germs of mighty sermons, of -great books to come. Already he is a classic -in American literature, and there is every -reason why he should be a classic, since he -was first in an untilled ground; and yet it is -a sad thing to find that of all the magnificent -material Brownson has left, the “Spirit -Rapper,” that comparatively least worthy -product of his pen, seems to be the best -known to the general reader.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If one of us would confine himself to the -reading of four authors in English—Shakspere, -Newman, Webster, and Brownson—he -could not fail to be well educated. The -“Idea of a University” of Newman is a -pregnant book. It goes to the root of the -subtlest matters; its clearness enters our -minds and makes the shadows flee. It cannot -<span class='pageno' id='Page_159'>159</span>be made our own at one reading. There -are passages which should be read over and -over again—notably that on literature and -the definition of a classic. If any man could -make us grasp the intangible, Newman -could. How sentimental and thin Emerson -appears after him! Professor Cook, of Yale, -has done the world a good turn by giving -us the chapter on “Poetry and the Poetics -of Aristotle” in a little pamphlet; and John -Lilly’s “Characteristics” is a very valuable -book. Any reader or active man who dips -into the chapter on the “Poetics” will long -for more; and, if he does, the “Characteristics” -will not slake his thirst; he will desire -the volumes themselves and drink in new -refreshments with every page.</p> - -<p class='c013'>I have known a young admirer of “Lead, -Kindly Light”—which, by the way, has only -three stanzas of its own—to be repelled by -the learned title of “<span lang="it" xml:lang="it">Apologia Pro Vita Sua</span>,” -but, in search of the circumstances that helped -to produce it, to turn to certain pages in this -presumably uninteresting work. The charm -began to work; Newman was no longer a -<span class='pageno' id='Page_160'>160</span>pedant to be avoided, but a friend to be ever -near.</p> - -<p class='c013'>“Callista” amounts to very little as a -novel; it is valuable because Newman studied -its color from authentic sources. But “The -Dream of Gerontius” is only beginning in -our country to receive the attention due to -it. It was a text-book in classes at Oxford -long before people here touched it at all, -except in rare instances. It is a unique -poem. There is nothing like it in all literature. -It is the record of the experience of -a soul during the instant it is liberated from -the body. It touches the sublime; it is -colorless—if a pure white light can be said -to be colorless. It is the work of a great -logician impelled to utter his thoughts -through the most fitting medium, and this -medium he finds to be verse. In Dante the -symbols of earthly things represent to us the -mystic life of the other world. Dante Gabriel -Rossetti, chief of the Pre-Raphaelites, imitated -the outer shell of the great Dante—the -sensuous shell—but he got no further. -Newman soars above, beyond earth; we are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_161'>161</span>made to realize with awful force that the -soul at death is at once divorced from the -body. Dante does not make us feel this. -The people that Virgil and he meet are not -spirits, but men and women with bodies and -souls in torment. No painter on earth could -put “The Dream of Gerontius” into line -and color. Flaxman, so exquisite in his interpretation -of Dante, would seem vulgar, -and Doré brutal. None of us should lack a -knowledge of this truly wonderful poem, -which must be studied, not read. Philosophy -and theology have found no flaws in it; -humanity may shiver in the whiteness of its -light, and yet be consoled by the fact that -the comfort it offers is not merely imaginative, -or sentimental, or beautiful, but real.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is impossible to suppress the love of the -beautiful in human nature. The early New -Englanders, to whom beauty was an offence -and art and literature condemned things—who -worshipped a God of their own invention, -clothed in sulphurous clouds and holding -victims over eternal fire, ready, with the -ghastly pleasure described by their divines, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_162'>162</span>to drop these victims into the flame—were -not Christians. Christians have never accepted -the Grecian <i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">dictum</span></i> that earthly -beauty is the good and that to be æsthetic -is to be moral; but Christianity has always -encouraged the love of beauty and led the -way to its use in the worship of God.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Among Americans, Longfellow had a most -devout love of the beautiful. And it was -this love of beauty that drew him near to -the Church. That eloquent writer Ruskin -has little sympathy with men who are -drawn towards the Church by the beauty -she enshrines, and he constantly protests -against the enticements of a Spouse the hem -of whose garment he kisses. Still, judging -from his ill-natured diatribe against Pugin, -in the “Stones of Venice,” he had no understanding -of the sentiment that caused -Longfellow, when in search of inspiration, -to turn to the Church.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Longfellow’s love of the melodious, of the -beautiful, of the symmetrical, led him into -defects. He could not endure a discord, -and his motto was “<i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Non clamor, sed amor</span></i>,” -<span class='pageno' id='Page_163'>163</span>which, as coming from him, may be paraphrased -in one word, “serenity.” His superabundant -similes show how he longed to -carry one thing into another thing of even -greater beauty, and how this longing sometimes -leads him to faults of taste.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But this lover of beauty—led by it to the -very beauty of Ruskin’s Circe and his forefathers’ -“Scarlet Woman”—came of a race -that hated beauty. And yet he stretched -out through the rocky soil of Puritan traditions -and training until we find him translating -the sermon of St. Francis of Assisi to -the birds into English verse, and working -lovingly at the most Christian of all poems, -the “Divine Comedy.” It was he—this descendant -of the Puritans—who described, as -no other poet ever described, the innocence -of the young girl coming from confession. -But it was his love of beauty and his love -of purity that made him do this. In Longfellow’s -eyes only the pure was beautiful. -A canker in the rose made the rose hateful -to him. He was unlike his classmate and -friend Hawthorne: the stain on the lily did -<span class='pageno' id='Page_164'>164</span>not make it more interesting. His love of -purity was, however, like his hatred of noise, -a sentiment rather than a conviction.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The love for the beautiful leads to Rome. -Ruskin fights against it, Longfellow yields to -it, and even Whittier—whose lack of culture -and whose traditions held him doubly -back—is drawn to the beauty of the saints.</p> - -<p class='c013'>As culture in America broadens and deepens, -respect for the things that Protestantism -cast out increases. James Russell Lowell’s -paper on Dante, in “Among My Books,” is -an example of this. The comprehension he -shows of the divine poet is amazing in a son -of the Puritans. But the human mind and -the human heart <em>will</em> struggle towards the -light.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Longfellow was too great an artist to try -to lop off such Catholic traditions as might -displease his readers. In this he was greater -than Sir Walter Scott, and a hundred times -greater than Spenser. Scott’s mind, bending -as a healthy tree bends to the light, stretched -towards the old Church. She fascinated his -imagination, she drew his thoughts, and her -<span class='pageno' id='Page_165'>165</span>beauty won his heart; but he was afraid of -the English people. And yet, subservient -as Scott was, Cardinal Newman avows that -Sir Walter’s novels drew him towards the -Church; and there is a letter written by the -great cardinal in which he laments that the -youth of the nineteenth century no longer -read the novels of the “Wizard of the North.” -Scott cannot get rid of the charm the Church -throws about him. He was not classical, he -was romantic. He soon tired of mere form, -as any healthy mind will. The reticent and -limited beauty of the Greek temple made -him yawn; but he was never weary of the -Gothic church, with its surprises, its splendor, -its glow, its statues, its gargoyles—all its -reproductions of the life of the world in its -relations to God.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Similarly, Longfellow was not a classicist. -The coldness of Greek beauty did not appeal -to him; he could understand and love the -pictures of Giotto—the artist of St. Francis—better -than the “Dying Gladiator.” When -Christianity had given life to the perfect -form of Greek art, then Longfellow understood -<span class='pageno' id='Page_166'>166</span>and loved it. And he trusted the -American people sufficiently not to attempt -to placate them by concealing or distorting -the source of his inspiration. No casual -reader of “Evangeline” can mistake the -cause of the primitive virtues of the Acadians. -A lesser artist would have introduced the -typical Jesuit of the romancers, or hinted that -a King James’s Bible read by Gabriel and -Evangeline, under the direction of a self-sacrificing -colporteur, was at the root of all -the patience, purity, and constancy in the -poem. But Longfellow knew better than -this, and the American people took “Evangeline” -to their heart without question, except -from some carper, like Poe, who envied -the literary distinction of the poet. We -must remember, too, that the American -people of 1847 were not the American people -of to-day; they were narrower, more provincial, -less infused with new blood, and -more prejudiced against the traditions of the -Church to which Longfellow appealed when -he wrote his greatest poem.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is as impossible to eliminate the cross -<span class='pageno' id='Page_167'>167</span>from the discovery of America as to love art -and literature without acknowledging the -power that preserved both.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_168'>168</span> - <h2 class='c007'>IX. Of Shakspere.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>The time has come when the Catholics -of this country—who possess unmutilated -the seamless garment of Christ—should -begin to understand the real value -of the inheritance of art and literature and -music which is especially theirs.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The Reformation made a gulf between art -and religion; it declared that the beautiful -had no place in the service of God, and that -a student of æsthetics was a student of the -devil’s lore. Of late a reaction has taken -place.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Fifty years ago the picture of a Madonna -by Raphael or Filippo Lippi or Botticelli -in a popular magazine would have occasioned -a howl of condemnation from the densely -ignorant average Protestant of that time. -But the taste for art has grown immensely -in the last twenty years, and now—I am -ashamed to say it—non-Catholics have, in -<span class='pageno' id='Page_169'>169</span>America, learned to know and love the great -masterpieces of our inheritance more than -we ourselves. It is we, English-speaking -Catholics, who have suffered unexpressibly -from the deadening influence of the Reformation -on æsthetics. As a taste for art and -literature grows, “orthodox” protest against -the Church must wane, for the essence of -“orthodox” protest is misunderstanding of -the Church which made possible Dante -and Cervantes, Chaucer and Wolfram von -Eschenbach, Fra Angelico and Murillo, -Shakspere and Dryden. And no cultivated -man, loving them, can hate the -Church that, while guarding morality, likewise -protected æsthetics as a stretching out -towards the immortal. Art and literature -and music are efforts of the spirit to approach -God. And, as such, Christianity cherishes -them. Art and history are one; art and literature -are history; and nothing is grander -in the panorama of events than the spectacle -of the fine arts, in Christian times, emptying -their precious box of ointment on the head -of Our Lord to atone for the sins of the past.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_170'>170</span>The flower of all art is Christian art; it -took the perfect form of the Greeks and -clothed it with luminous flesh and blood.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Miss Eliza Allen Starr has shown us some -of the treasures of our inheritance of art. It -is easy to find them; good photographs of -the masters’ works—of the Sistine Madonna -of Raphael, of the Immaculate Conception of -Murillo, of the Virgin of the Kiss by Hébert, -and of the beautiful pictures of Bouguereau -are cheap everywhere. Why, then, with all -these lovely reflections of Catholic genius -near us, should we fill our houses with bad, -cheap prints?</p> - -<p class='c013'>Similarly, why should we be content with -flimsy modern books? The best of all literature -is ours—even Shakspere is ours.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If there is one fault to be found in Cardinal -Newman’s lecture on “Literature” in -that great book, “The Idea of a University,” -it is that the most subtle master of English -style took his view of Continental literature -from Hallam. When he speaks of English -literature, he speaks as a master of his subject; -on the literature of the Greeks and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_171'>171</span>Romans, there is no uncertainty in his -utterances; but he takes his impressions of -the literature of France and Spain from a -non-Catholic critic, whose opinions are tinctured -with prejudice. One cannot help -regretting that the cardinal did not apply -the same test to Montaigne that he applied -to Shakspere.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Similarly, most of us have been induced, -by the Puritanism in the air around us, to -take our opinions of the great English -classics from text-books compiled by sciolists, -who have not gone deep enough to -understand the course of the currents of -literature. We accept Shakspere at second -hand; if we took our impressions of his -works from Professor Dowden or Herr Delius -or men like George Saintsbury or Horace -Furness, or, better than all, from himself, it -would be a different thing. But we do not; -if we read him at all, we read him hastily; -we read “Hamlet” as we would a novel, or -we are content to nibble at little chunks from -his plays, which the compilers graciously -present to us.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_172'>172</span>The text-book of literature has been an -enemy to education, because it has been -generally compiled by persons who were incapable -of fair judgment. In this country, -Father Jenkins’s compilation is the best we -have had. It is a brave attempt to remove -misapprehensions; but a text-book should -be merely a guide to the works themselves. -There is more intellectual gain in six months’ -close study of the text and circumstances of -“Hamlet” than in tripping through a dozen -books of “selections.” The Germans found -this out long ago, and Dr. Gotthold Böttcher -puts it into fitting words in his introduction -to Wolfram von Eschenbach’s “Parcival.” -The time will doubtless come when even in -parochial schools the higher “Reader” will -be a complete book—not a thing of shreds -and patches, like the little dabs of meat and -vegetables the keepers of country hotels set -before us on small plates. This book will, -of course, be intelligently annotated.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Some of us have a certain timidity about -claiming Shakspere as our own and about -reading his plays to our young people. This -<span class='pageno' id='Page_173'>173</span>is because we have given in too much to the -critical spirit, which finds purity in impure -things, and impurity where no impurity is -intended. It is time we realize the evil that -the English speech has done us by unconsciously -impregnating us with alien prejudices.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Surely no man will accuse Cardinal Newman -of condoning sensuality or coarseness. -His idea of propriety is good enough; it is -broad enough and narrow enough for us. -That foreign code which would keep young -people within artificial barriers and then let -them loose to wallow in literary filth, that -hypocritical American code which leaves the -obscenities of the daily newspaper open and -closes Shakspere, is not ours.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Shakspere was the result of Catholic -thought and training. There is no Puritanism -in him. His plays are Catholic literature -in the widest sense; he sees life from the -Christian point of view, and, depicting it as -it is, his standard is a Catholic standard. -There is no doubt that there are coarse passages -in Shakspere’s plays—it is easy to -<span class='pageno' id='Page_174'>174</span>get rid of them. But they are few. They -seem immodest because the plainness of language -of the Elizabethan time and of the -preceding times has happily gone out of -fashion. It would be well to revise our -definition of immorality, by comparing it -with the more robust Catholic one, before we -condemn Shakspere or the Old Testament, -though the scrupulous Tom Paine, who has -gone utterly out of fashion, found both -immoral!</p> - -<p class='c013'>Hear Cardinal Newman (“Idea of a University,” -page 319) speaking of Shakspere: -“Whatever passages may be gleaned from -his dramas disrespectful to ecclesiastical -authority, still these are but passages; on -the other hand, there is in Shakspere neither -contempt of religion nor scepticism, and he -upholds the broad laws of moral and divine -truths with the consistency and severity of an -Æschylus, Sophocles, and Pindar. There is -no mistaking in his works on which side lies -the right; Satan is not made a hero, nor -Cain a victim, but pride is pride, and vice is -vice, and, whatever indulgence he may allow -<span class='pageno' id='Page_175'>175</span>himself in light thoughts or unseemly words, -yet his admiration is reserved for sanctity -and truth; ... but often as he may offend -against modesty, he is clear of a worse -charge, sensuality, and hardly a passage can -be instanced in all that he has written to -seduce the imagination or to excite the passions.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>In arranging a course of reading for young -people, it seems to me that those books -which <em>define</em> principles should be put first. -When a reader has a good grasp of definitions, -he is in a mathematical state of mind -and ready to assimilate truth and reject -error. Books of literature should not be -recommended to him until he is sure of his -principles; for, unhappily, the tendency of -American youth is to imagine that what he -cannot refute is irrefutable. If the young -reader be thoroughly grounded in the doctrines -of his faith and armed with a few clear -definitions of the meaning of things, even -Milton cannot persuade him that Satan is a -more admirable figure than Our Lord, or -Byron seduce him into the opinion that Cain -<span class='pageno' id='Page_176'>176</span>was wronged, or Goethe that sin is merely a -more or less pleasing experience.</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is remarkable that the Puritanism -which lauds Milton as a household god -turns its face from Shakspere; and yet Milton’s -great epic is not only the deification -of intellectual pride, but it contemns Christianity. -There are very few men who can -to-day say that they have read “Paradise -Lost” line after line with pleasure. There -are long stretches of aridity in it; and those -who pretend to admire it as a whole are no -doubt tinctured with literary insincerity. -But there are glorious passages in the “Paradise -Lost,” unexcelled in any literature; and -therefore the epic should be read in parts, -and one cannot be blamed if he “skip” -many other parts. The great parts of “Paradise -Lost,” ought to be read and re-read. The -comparative weakness of the “Paradise Regained” -shows that Milton had not that -sympathy with the Redemption which he -had with the revolt of Satan. And yet, in -some pious households, where puritanized -opinion reigns, Shakspere is locked up, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_177'>177</span>while “Paradise Lost” is put beside the -family Bible!</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is not necessary that one should read -all of Shakspere’s writings; the early -poems had better be omitted; but it is necessary -for purposes of culture that one -should read what one does read with intelligence. -Before beginning “Hamlet”—which -a thoughtful Catholic can appreciate better -than any other man—one should clear the -ground by studying Professor Dowden’s -little “Primer” on Shakspere (Macmillan & -Co.), and Mr. Furnivall’s preface to the -Leopold edition of Shakspere, and George -H. Miles’s study of “Hamlet.” Then, and -not until then, will one be in a position to -get real benefit from his reading. To read -“Hamlet” without some preparation is like -the inane practice of “going to Europe to -complete an education never begun at home.” -I repeat that a Catholic can better appreciate -the marvels of Shakspere’s greatest play, -because, even if he know only the Little -Catechism, he has the key to the play and -to Shakspere’s mind.</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_178'>178</span>The philosophy of “Hamlet” is that sin -cankers and burns and ruins and corrupts -even in this world, and that the effects do -not end in this world. Shakspere, enlightened -by the teaching of centuries since St. -Austin converted his forefathers, teaches a -higher philosophy than that of Æschylus or -Euripides or Sophocles—he substitutes will -for fate. It is not fate that forces the keen -Claudius to murder his brother; it is not -fate that obliges him to turn away from the -reproaches of an instructed mind and conscience: -he chooses; it is his own will that -makes the crime; he does not confuse good -with evil. The sin of the Queen is not so -great; she is ignorant of her husband’s -crime; in fact, from the usual modern -point of view, she has committed no sin at -all. And, as the Danish method of choosing -monarchs permitted the nobles to name -Claudius king, while her son was mooning -at the Saxon university, she had done him -no material wrong. But as there is no mention -of a dispensation from Rome, and as -Shakspere makes the Danes Catholic, the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_179'>179</span>people of Denmark must have looked on the -alliance with doubt. The demand made to -Horatio to exorcise the spirit, as he was a -scholar; the expression, “I’ll cross it,” -which Fechter, the actor, rightly interpreted -as meaning the sign of the cross; a hundred -touches, in fact, show that “Hamlet” can and -ought to be studied with special profit by -Catholics.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Suppose that one begins with “Hamlet,” -having cleared the ground, and then takes -the greatest of the tragi-comedies, “The Merchant -of Venice.” Here opens a new field. -Before beginning this play, it would be well -to read Mgr. Seton’s paper on the Jews in -Europe, in his excellent “Essays, Chiefly -Roman.” It will give one an excellent idea -of the attitude of the Church towards Shylock’s -countrymen, and do away with the -impression that Antonio was acting in accordance -with that attitude when he treated -Shylock as less than a human being. Portia -not only offers a valuable contrast to the -weakness of Ophelia and the criminal weakness -of Gertrude, but she is a type of the -<span class='pageno' id='Page_180'>180</span>ideal noblewoman of her time, whose only -weakness is love for a man of lesser nobility -than herself, but who holds his honor as -greater than life or love.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Shakspere’s “Julius Cæsar,” for comparison -with “Hamlet,” might come next, and after -that the most lyrical and poetical of all the -comedies, “As You Like It,” or perhaps -“The Tempest,” with Prospero’s simple but -strong assertion of belief in immortality.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Having studied these four great works, -with as much of the literature they suggest -as practicable, a distinct advance in cultivation -will have been made. The best college -in the country can give one no more. But -they must be <em>studied</em>, not read. He who -does not know these plays misses part of his -heritage; for the plays of Shakspere belong -more to the Catholic than to the non-Catholic. -Shakspere was the fine flower of -culture nurtured under Catholic influences.</p> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_181'>181</span> - <h2 class='c007'>X. Of Talk, Work, and Amusement.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>There are too many etiquette books—too -much about the outward look of -things, and too little about the inward. -Manners make a great difference in this -world—we all discover that sooner or later; -but later we find out that there are some -principles which keep society together -more than manners. If manners are the -flower, these principles are the roots which -intricately bind earth and crumbling rocks -together and make a safe footing. To-day -the end of preaching seems to be to teach the -outward form, without the inward light that -gives the form all its value. By preaching I -mean the talk and advice that permeate the -newspapers and books of social instruction.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Manners are only good, after all, when they -represent something. What does it matter -whether Mr. Jupiter makes a charming host -at his own table or not, if he sit silent a few -<span class='pageno' id='Page_182'>182</span>minutes after some of his guests are gone, -and listen to the horrors that one who stays -behind tells of them? And if Mrs. Juno, -whose manners at her “at home” are perfect, -sits down and rips and tears at the -characters of the acquaintances she has just -fed with coffee and whatever else answers -to the fatted calf, shall we believe that she -is useful to society?</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is harmless gossip which has its -place; in life it is like the details in a novel; -it is amusing and interesting, because it -belongs to humanity—and what that is -human is alien to us? So far as gossip -concerns the lights and shades of character, -the minor miseries and amusing happenings -of life, what honest man or woman has -not a taste for it? And who values a friend -less because his peculiarities make us smile?</p> - -<p class='c013'>But by and by there comes into the very -corner of the fireside a guest who disregards -the crown of roses which every man likes to -hang above his door. The roses mean -silence—or, at least, that all things that pass -under them shall be sweetened by the breath -<span class='pageno' id='Page_183'>183</span>of hospitality; and he adds a little to the -smile of kindly tolerance, and he paints it as -a sneer. “You must forgive me for telling -you,” he whispers, when he is safely sheltered -beneath your friend’s garland of roses; “but -Theseus spoke of you the other night in a -way that made my blood boil.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>And then the friendship of years is snapped; -and then the harmless jest, in which Theseus’s -friend would have delighted even at his own -expense if he had been present, becomes a -jagged bullet in an ulcerated wound. <i><span lang="la" xml:lang="la">Sub -rosâ</span></i> was a good phrase with the old Latins, -but who minds it now? It went out of -fashion when the public began to pay newspaper -reporters for looking through keyholes, -and for stabbing the hearts of the innocent -in trying to prove somebody guilty. It -went out of fashion when private letters became -public property and a man might, -without fear of disgrace, print, or sell to be -printed, any scrap of paper belonging to another -that had fallen into his hands.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A very wise man—a gentle man and a loyal -man—once said, “A man may be judged by -<span class='pageno' id='Page_184'>184</span>what he believes.” If we could learn the -truth of this early in life, what harm could -be done us by the creature who tears the -thorns out of our hospitable roses, and goes -about lacerating hearts with them? When -we hear that Jason has called us a fool, we -should not be so ready to cry out with all -our breath that he is a scoundrel—because -we should not be so ready to believe that -Jason, who was a decent fellow yesterday, -should suddenly have become the hater of a -good friend to-day. And when, under stress -of unrighteous indignation, we have called -Jason a scoundrel, the listener can hardly -wait until he has informed Jason of the enormity; -“and thereby hangs a tale.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>But when we get older and wiser, we do -not ask many people to sit under our roses; -and those whom we ask we trust implicitly. -In time—so happily is our experience—we -believe no evil of any man with whom we -have ever cordially shaken hands. Then we -begin to enjoy life; and we, too, choose our -acquaintances by their unwillingness to believe -evil of others. And as for the man -<span class='pageno' id='Page_185'>185</span>who has eaten our salt, we become so optimistic -about him that we would not even -believe that he could write a stupid book; -and that is the <em>nirvâna</em> of belief in one’s -friends.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Less manners, we pray—less talk about -the handling of a fork and the angle of a -bow, and more respect for the roses. Of -course, one of us may have said yesterday, -after dinner, that Jason ought not to talk so -much about his brand-new coat-of-arms; or -that Ariadne, who was a widow, you know, -might cease to chant the praise of number -one in the presence of number two. But do -we not admire the solid qualities of both -Jason and Ariadne? And yet who shall -make them believe that when the little serpent -wriggles from our hearthstone to theirs?</p> - -<p class='c013'>It is a settled fact that young people must -be amused. It is a settled fact, or rather an -accepted fact, that they must be amused -much more than their predecessors were -amused. It is useless to ask why. Life in -the United States has become more complicated, -more artificial, more civilized, if you -<span class='pageno' id='Page_186'>186</span>will; and that Jeffersonian simplicity which -De Tocqueville and De Bacourt noted has -almost entirely disappeared. The theatre -has assumed more license than ever; it -amuses—it does not attempt to instruct; -and spectacles are tolerated by decent people -which would have been frowned upon some -years ago. There is no question that the -drama is purer than it ever was before; but -the spectacle, the idiotic farce, and the light -opera are more silly and more indecent than -within the memory of man. The toleration -of these things all shows that, in the craving -for amusement, high principle and reasonable -rules of conduct are forgotten.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A serious question of social importance is: -How can the rage for amusement be kept -within proper bounds? How can it be regulated? -How can it be prevented from -making the heart and the head empty and -even corrupt? In many ways our country -and our time are serious enough. We need, -perhaps, a touch of that cheerful lightness -which makes the life of the Viennese and of -the Parisian agreeable and bright—which -<span class='pageno' id='Page_187'>187</span>enables him to get color and interest into the -most commonplace things. But our lightness -and cheerfulness are likely to be spasmodic -and extravagant. We are not pleased -with little things; it takes a great deal to -give us delight; our children are men and -women too early; we do not understand -simplicity—unless it is sold at a high price -with an English label on it. Luxuries have -become necessities, and even the children -demand refinements of enjoyment of which -their parents did not dream in the days gone -by.</p> - -<p class='c013'>And yet the essence of American social -life ought to be simplicity. We have no -traditions to support; a merely rich man -without a great family name owes nothing -to society, except to help those poorer than -himself; he has not inherited those great -establishments which your English or Spanish -high lord must keep up or tarnish the -family name. We have no great families in -America whose traditions are not those of -simplicity and honesty, and these are the -only traditions they are bound to cherish. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_188'>188</span>In this way our aristocracy—if we have such -a thing—ought to be the purest in the world -and the most simple. There is no reason -why we should pick up all the baubles that -the effete folk of the Old World are throwing -away.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Whether we are to achieve simplicity, and -consequently cheerfulness, in every-day life -depends entirely on the women. It is remarkable -how many Catholic women bred in -good schools enter society and run a mad -race in search of frivolities. In St. Francis -de Sales’s “Letters to People in the World” -there is a record of a lady “who had long -remained in such subjection to the humors -of her husband, that in the very height of -her devotions and ardors she was obliged to -wear a low dress, and was all loaded with -vanity outside; and, except at Easter, could -never communicate unless secretly and unknown -to every one—and yet she rose high -in sanctity.”</p> - -<p class='c013'>But St. Francis de Sales had other words -for those women of the world who rushed -into all the complications of luxury, and yet -<span class='pageno' id='Page_189'>189</span>who defended their frivolity by the phrase -“duty to society.” The woman who serves -her children best serves society. And she -best serves her children by cultivating her -heart and mind to the utmost; and by teaching -them that one of the best things in life -is simplicity, and that it is much easier to be -a Christian when one is content with a little -than when one is constantly discontented -with a great deal. If the old New England -love for simplicity in the ordinary way of life -could be revived among Catholics, and sanctified -by the amiable spirit of St. Francis -of Assisi, the world would be a better -place.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Father Faber tells us what even greater -men have told us before—that each human -being has his vocation in life. And we nearly -all accept it as true, but the great difficulty -is to realize it. Ruskin says that work is not -a curse; but that a man must like his work, -feel that he can do it well, and not have too -much of it to do. The sum of all this means -that he shall be contented in his work, and -find his chief satisfaction in doing it well. -<span class='pageno' id='Page_190'>190</span>It is not what we do, but <em>how</em> we do it, that -makes success.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The greatest enemy to a full understanding -of the word vocation among Americans -is the belief that it means solely the acquirement -of money. And the reason for this lies -not in the character of the American—who -is no more mercenary than other people—but -in the idea that wealth is within the -grasp of any man who works for it. The -money standard, therefore, is the standard -of success. But success to the eyes of the -world is not always success to the man himself. -The accumulation of wealth often -leaves him worn-out, dissatisfied, with a feeling -that he has somehow missed the best of -life. That man has probably missed his -vocation and done the wrong thing, in spite -of the opinion outside of himself that he has -succeeded.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The frequent missing of vocations in life -is due to false ideas about education. The -parent tries to throw all the responsibility of -education on the teacher, and the teacher -has no time for individual moulding. A boy -<span class='pageno' id='Page_191'>191</span>grows up learning to read and to write, like -other boys. He may be apt with his head -or his hands, but how few parents see the -aptitude in the right light! It ought to be -considered and seriously cultivated. The -tastes of youth may not always be indications -of the future: they often change with circumstances -and surroundings. But they are -just as often unerring indications of the direction -in which the child’s truest success in the -world will lie. If a boy play at swinging a -censer when he is little, or enjoy the sight of -burning candles on a toy altar, it is not an -infallible sign that he will be a priest. And -yet the rosary that young Newman drew on -his slate, when he was a boy, doubtless -meant something.</p> - -<p class='c013'>“The thoughts of youth are long, long -thoughts,” Longfellow sings. He who comprehends -them gets near to the heart of -youth. But who tries to do it? The boy is -as great an enigma to his father, as a rule, as -the old sphinx in the Egyptian desert is to -passing travellers. And who but his father -ought to have the key to the boy’s mind, and -<span class='pageno' id='Page_192'>192</span>find his way into its recesses so gently and -carefully that the question of his child’s -vocation would be an easy one for him to -answer?</p> - -<p class='c013'>If the religious vocations in this country -are not equal in number to what they ought -to be, we may attribute it to these two causes: -the general desire to make money, and the -placid indifference of parents. A boy is sent -to “school”—school implying a sort of factory -from which human creatures are turned out -polished and finished, but not ready for any -special work in a world which demands -specialists. And what is specialism but -the industrious working out of a vocation?</p> - -<p class='c013'>God is very good to a man when that man -is true to his vocation. To be content in -one’s work is almost happiness. To do one’s -work for the eyes of God is to be as near -happiness as any creature can come to it in -this world. Fortunate are they who, like the -old sculptors of the roof of “the cathedral -over sea,” learn early in life, as Miss Eleanor -Donnelly puts it,—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'><span class='pageno' id='Page_193'>193</span>“That nothing avails us under the sun,</div> - <div class='line'>In word or in work, save that which is done</div> - <div class='line'>For the honor and glory of God alone.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>Direction and coercion are two different -things. The parents who mistake one for -the other make a fatal error. Direction is -the flower, coercion the weed that grows -beside it, and kills its strength and sweetness.</p> - -<p class='c013'>The true gospel of work begins with the -consideration of vocation, and the prayers -and the appeals to the sacraments that -ought to accompany it. This is the genesis -of that gospel. It is true that if a man can -be helped to take care of the first twenty -years of his life, the last twenty years will -take care of him. Those who find their -vocation are blessed—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“And they are the sculptors whose works shall last,</div> - <div class='line in2'>Whose names shall shine as the stars on high,</div> - <div class='line'>When deep in the dust of a ruined past</div> - <div class='line in2'>The labors of selfish souls shall lie.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='chapter'> - <span class='pageno' id='Page_194'>194</span> - <h2 class='c007'>XI. The Little Joys of Life.</h2> -</div> - -<p class='drop-capa0_0_6 c012'>Has enthusiasm gone out of fashion? -Are the young no longer hero-worshippers? -A recent writer complains of the -sadness of American youth. “The absence -of animal spirits among our well-to-do -young people is a striking contrast to the -exuberance of that quality in most European -countries,” says this author, in the <cite>Atlantic -Monthly</cite>.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Our young people laugh very much, but -they are not, as a rule, cheerful; and they -are amiable only when they “feel like being -amiable.” This is the most fatal defect in -American manners among the young. The -consideration for others shown only when a -man is entirely at peace with himself is not -politeness at all: it is the most unrefined -manifestation of selfishness.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Before we condemn the proverbial artificiality -of the French, let us contrast it with -<span class='pageno' id='Page_195'>195</span>the brutality of the average carper at this -artificiality. “A Frenchman,” he will say, -“will lift his hat to you, but he would not -give you a sou if you were starving.” Let -us take that assertion for its full value. We -are not starving; we do not want his sou, but -we do want to have our every-day life made -as pleasant as possible. And is your average -brutal and bluff and uncivilized creature the -more anxious to give his substance to the -needy because he is ready on all occasions -to tread on the toes of his neighbor? He -holds all uttered pleasant things to be lies, -and the suppression of the brutal a sin -against truth. One sees this personage too -often not to understand him well. He is -half civilized. King Henry VIII. was of -this kind—charming, bluff old fellow, bubbling -over with truth and frankness, slapping -Sir Thomas More on the back, and full of -delicious horseplay, when his dinner agreed -with him! It is easy to comprehend that -the high politeness of the best of the French -is the result of the finest civilization. No -wonder Talleyrand looked back and said -<span class='pageno' id='Page_196'>196</span>that no man really enjoyed life who had not -lived before the Revolution.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But why should enthusiasm have gone -out? Why should the young have no -heroes? Have the newspaper joke, the -levity of Ingersoll and the irreverence of -the stump-speakers, the cynicism of <em>Puck</em> -and the insolence of <em>Judge</em>, driven out -enthusiasm? George Washington is mentioned—what -inextinguishable laughter follows!—the -cherry-tree, the little hatchet! -What novel wit that name suggests! One -<em>must</em> laugh, it is so funny! And, then, the -scriptural personages! The paragraphers -have made Job so very amusing; and Joseph -and Daniel!—how stupid people must be -who do not roar with laughter at the mere -mention of these august names!</p> - -<p class='c013'>Cannot this odious, brutal laughter, which -is not manly or womanly, be stopped? Ridicule -cannot kill it, but an appeal to all the -best feelings of the human heart might; for -all the best feelings of the human heart are -outraged. How funny death has become! -When shall we grow tired of the joke about -<span class='pageno' id='Page_197'>197</span>the servant who lighted the fire with kerosene, -and went above; or the quite too -awfully comical <i><span lang="fr" xml:lang="fr">jeu d’esprit</span></i> about the boy -who ate green apples, and is no more? These -jokes are in the same taste that would put -the hair of a skeleton into curl-papers. Still -we laugh.</p> - -<p class='c013'>A nation without reverence has begun to -die: its feet are cold, though it may still -grin. A nation whose youth are without -enthusiasm has no future beyond the piling -up of dollars. It is not so with our country -yet; but the fact remains: enthusiasm is dying, -and hero-worship needs revival.</p> - -<p class='c013'>One can easily understand why, among -Catholics, there is not as much hero-worship -as there ought to be. It is because our -greatest heroes are not even mentioned in -current literature, and because they are not -well presented to our young people. St. -Francis Xavier was a greater hero than -Nelson; yet Nelson is popularly esteemed -the more heroic, because Southey wrote his -life well. But St. Francis’s life is written for -the mystic, for the devotee. It is right, of -<span class='pageno' id='Page_198'>198</span>course; but our young people are not all -mystics or devotees; consequently St. Francis -seems afar off—a saint to be vaguely -remembered, but nothing more.</p> - -<p class='c013'>If the saints whose heroism appeals most -to the young could be brought nearer to the -natural young person, they would soon be as -friends, daily companions—heroes, not distant -beings whose halos guard them from -contact. One need only know St. Francis -of Assisi to be very fond of him. He had a -sense of humor, too, but no sense of levity. -And yet the only readable life of this hero -and friend has been written by a Protestant. -(I am not recommending it, for there are -some things which Mrs. Oliphant does not -understand.) And there is St. Ignatius -Loyola. And there is St. Charles Borromeo—<em>that</em> -was a man! And St. Philip Neri, -who had a sense of humor, and was entirely -civilized at the same time. And St. Francis -of Sales! His “Letters to Persons in the -World” make one wish that he had not -died so soon. What tact, what knowledge -of the world! How well he persuades -<span class='pageno' id='Page_199'>199</span>people without diplomacy, by the force of a -fine nature open to the grace of God!</p> - -<p class='c013'>Our young people need only know the -saints—not out of Alban Butler’s sketches, -but illumined with reality—to be filled with -an enthusiasm which Carlyle would have -had them waste on the wrong kind of -heroes.</p> - -<p class='c013'>One of the most interesting pictures of a -priest in American literature—which of late -abounds in pictures of good priests—is -that of Père Michaux, in Miss Woolson’s -novel “Anne.” He believed that “all should -live their lives, and that one should not be a -slave to others; that the young should be -young, and that some natural, simple pleasure -should be put into each twenty-four -hours. They might be poor, but children -should be made happy; they might be poor, -but youth should not be overwhelmed by the -elders’ cares; they might be poor, but they -could have family love around the poorest -hearthstone; and there was always time for -a little pleasure, if they would seek it simply -and moderately.”</p> - -<p class='c013'><span class='pageno' id='Page_200'>200</span>But Père Michaux was French: he had not -been corrupted by that American Puritanism -which has, somehow or other, got into the -blood of even the Irish Celts on this side of -the Atlantic. Pleasures are not spontaneous -or simple, and joy is only possible after a -long period of worry. Simple pleasures—the -honest little wild flowers that peep up between -the every-day crevices of each twenty-four -hours—are neglected because we have -not been taught to see them. Life may be -serious without being sad; but, influenced -by the Puritan gloom, sadness and seriousness -have come to be confounded.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Man was not made to be sad. Unless -something is wrong with him, he is not sad -by temperament. And sadness ought to be -repressed in early youth. The sad child in -the stories is pathetic, but the authors generally -have the good sense to kill him when -he is young. The sad child in real life ought -not to be tolerated. And if his parents have -made him sad by putting their burden of the -trials of life on him so early, they have done -him irreparable wrong. Simple pleasures are -<span class='pageno' id='Page_201'>201</span>the sunlight of life; and the little plants -struggle to the sunshine and find light for -themselves, darken their dwelling-place as -you will. The frown in the household, the -scolding voice, the impatience with childish -folly—all these things are against the practice -of the Church and her saints. The -Catholic sentiment is one of joy—not the -Sabbath any more, but the Sunday, the day -of smiles, of rejoicing; the day on which, as -old Christian legends have it, the sun is supposed -to dance in honor of the first Easter.</p> - -<p class='c013'>How much the French and Germans, who -have not lost the Catholic traditions, make -of the little joys of life! If the grandfather’s -name-day come, there is the pot of flowers, -the little cake with its ornaments. And how -many other feasts are made by the poorest -of them out of what the Americans, rich by -comparison, would look on but as a patch -upon his poverty! There should be no dark -days for the young. It is so easy to make -them happy, if they have not been distorted -by their surroundings out of the capability -of enjoying little pleasures. The mother who -<span class='pageno' id='Page_202'>202</span>teaches her daughters that poverty is not -death to all joy, and that the enjoyment of -simple things makes life easier and keeps -people younger—such a mother is kinder to -her girls, gives them a better gift than the -diamond necklace which the spoiled girl -craves, and then finds good only so far as it -excites envy in others.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Children should not be made to bear a -weight of sadness. That girl will not long -for an electric doll if she has been taught to -get the poetry of life out of a rag-baby. And -the boy will not pine for an improved bicycle, -and sulk without it, if he has learned to swim. -The greatest pleasures are the easiest had—</p> - -<div class='lg-container-b c014'> - <div class='linegroup'> - <div class='group'> - <div class='line'>“Each ounce of dross costs an ounce of gold;</div> - <div class='line in2'>For a cap and bells our lives we pay;</div> - <div class='line'>Bubbles we buy with a whole soul’s tasking:</div> - <div class='line in2'>’Tis Heaven alone that is given away,—</div> - <div class='line'>’Tis only God may be had for the asking.”</div> - </div> - </div> -</div> - -<p class='c013'>Those who have suffered and borne suffering -best are the most anxious that the young -should enjoy the simple joys of life. Like -this Père Michaux, they look for a little -<span class='pageno' id='Page_203'>203</span>pleasure in each twenty-four hours. Is it a -wild rose laid by a plate at the simple dinner, -a new story, a romp, ungrudging permission -for some small relaxation of the ordinary -rules, or a brave attempt to keep sorrow -away from the young? No matter; it is a -little thing done for the Holy Child and for -childhood, that ought to be holy and joyous.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There is a commercial axiom that declares -that we get out of anything just as much -as we put into it. This may be true in -trade or not; it is certainly true of other -things in life.</p> - -<p class='c013'>When the frost begins to make the blood -tingle, and the glow of neighborly fires has -more than usual comfort for the passer-by, -as he sees them through windows and thinks -of his own, the fragrance of home seems to -rise more strongly than ever, and then there -is a longing that the home-circle may revolve -around a common centre. Sometimes this -longing takes the form of resolutions to -make life more cheerful; and sometimes -even the father wonders if he, in some way, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_204'>204</span>cannot make home more attractive. As a -rule, however, he leaves it to the mother; -and if the young people yawn and want to -go out, it must be her fault. The truth is, -he expects to reap without having sown.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Home can be made cheerful only by an -effort. Why, even friendship and love will -perish if they are not cultivated; and so if -the little virtues of life—the little flowers—are -not carefully tended they must die. -Young people cannot be imprisoned or kept -at home by force. We cannot get over the -change that has come about—a change that -has eliminated the old iron hand and rod -from family life. We must take things as -they are. And the only way to direct the -young, to influence, to help them, is to interest -them.</p> - -<p class='c013'>Books are resources and consolation; -study is a resource and consolation. Both -are strong factors in the best home-life; and -the man who can look back with gratitude -to the time when, around the home-lamp, he -made one of the circle about his father’s -table, has much to be thankful for; and we -<span class='pageno' id='Page_205'>205</span>venture to assert that the coming man whose -father will give him such a remembrance to -be thankful for can never be an outcast, or -grow cold, or bitter, or cynical.</p> - -<p class='c013'>But the taste for books does not come -always by nature: it must be cultivated. And -everything between covers is not a book; -and a taste for books cannot be cultivated in -a bookless house. It may be said that there -is no Catholic literature, or that it is very -expensive to buy books, or that it is difficult -to get a small number of the best books, or -to be sure that one has the best in a small -compass.</p> - -<p class='c013'>None of these things is true—none of -them. There is a vast Catholic literature, and -a vast literature, not professedly Catholic, -which is good and pure, which will stimulate -a desire for study, and help to cultivate -every quality of the mind and heart. Does -anybody realize how many good books twelve -or fifteen dollars will buy nowadays? And, -after all, there are not fifty really <em>great</em> -books in all languages. If one have fifty -books, one has the best literature in all -<span class='pageno' id='Page_206'>206</span>languages. A book-shelf thus furnished is a -treasure which neither adversity nor fatigue -nor sickness itself can take away. Each -child may even have his own book-shelf, with -his favorites on it, and such volumes as treat -of his favorite hobby—for every child old -enough should have a hobby, even if it be -only the collecting of pebbles, and every -chance should be given to enjoy his hobby -and to develop it into a serious study. A -little fellow who used to range his pebbles -on the table in the lamplight, and get such -hints as he could about them out of an old -text-book, is a great geologist. And a little -girl who used to hang over her very own -copy of Adelaide Procter’s poems is spoken -of as one of the cleverest newspaper men -(though she is a woman) in the city of New -York. The taste of the early days, encouraged -in a humble way, became the talent -which was to make their future.</p> - -<p class='c013'>There should be no bookless house in all -this land—least of all among Catholics, -whose ancestors in Christ preserved all that -is great in literature. Let the trashy novels, -<span class='pageno' id='Page_207'>207</span>paper-backed, soiled, borrowed or picked -up, be cast out. Let the choosing of books -not be left to mere chance. A little brains -put into it will be returned with more than -its first value. What goes into the precious -minds of the young ought not to be carelessly -chosen. And it is true that, in the -beginning, it is the easiest possible thing to -interest young people in good and great -books. But if one lets them wallow in -whatever printed stuff happens to come in -their way, one finds it hard to conduct them -back again. Let the books be carefully chosen—a -few at a time—be laid within the circle -of the evening lamp—and God bless you all!</p> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c002'> - <div><span class='small'>PRINTED BY BENZIGER BROTHERS, NEW YORK.</span></div> - </div> -</div> - -<div class='pbb'> - <hr class='pb c004' /> -</div> -<div class='tnotes'> - -<div class='section ph2'> - -<div class='nf-center-c0'> -<div class='nf-center c006'> - <div>TRANSCRIBER’S NOTES</div> - </div> -</div> - -</div> - - <ol class='ol_1 c002'> - <li>Silently corrected typographical errors and variations in spelling. - </li> - <li>Archaic, non-standard, and uncertain spellings retained as printed. - </li> - </ol> - -</div> - - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of A Gentleman, by Maurice Francis Egan - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK A GENTLEMAN *** - -***** This file should be named 62712-h.htm or 62712-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/7/1/62712/ - -Produced by Richard Tonsing, Chris Curnow, and the Online -Distributed Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net - - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - - </body> - <!-- created with ppgen.py 3.57c on 2020-06-28 18:38:24 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/62712-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/62712-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 7591abf..0000000 --- a/old/62712-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62712-h/images/i_001.jpg b/old/62712-h/images/i_001.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 664e983..0000000 --- a/old/62712-h/images/i_001.jpg +++ /dev/null |
